Princes of the Universe [Archive]

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 02:25

Princes of the Universe, Part I

Table of Contents

Foreword (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?t=189649&page=1#1)
Prologue (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?t=189649&page=1#2)
Chapter 1: Fighting for Survival (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?t=189649&page=1#3)
Chapter 2: The Brothers (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?t=189649&page=1#7)
Chapter 3: First Contact (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?t=189649&page=1#10)
Chapter 4: The Flight of the Dragon Clan (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?t=189649&page=1#14)
Chapter 5: Render Unto God What is God's (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?t=189649&page=1#19)
Chapter 6: First and Foremost (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?t=189649&page=2#22)
Chapter 7: The Sun Also Sets (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?t=189649&page=2#30)
Chapter 8: Slavery, Part 1 (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?t=189649&page=3#49)
Chapter 8: Slavery, Part 2 (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?t=189649&page=4#61)
Chapter 8: Slavery, Part 3 (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?t=189649&page=4#62)
Chapter 9: Great Works, Part 1 (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?t=189649&page=5#81)
Chapter 9: Great Works, Part 2 (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?t=189649&page=5#82)
Chapter 10: Good Queen Bess (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?t=189649&page=5#94)
Chapter 11: Noble Men, Part 1 - The Kong Miao (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?t=189649&page=5#100)
Chapter 11: Noble Men, Part 2 - Defending the Faith (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?t=189649&page=7#121)
Chapter 11: Noble Men, Part 3 - Crying Havok (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?t=189649&page=7#130)
Chapter 11: Noble Men, Part 4 - Claudia (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?t=189649&page=8#144)
Chapter 11: Noble Men, Part 5 - Summon Up the Blood (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?t=189649&page=8#148)
Chapter 11: Noble Men, Part 6 - The Battle of Tlatelolco (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?t=189649&page=8#158)
Chapter 11: Noble Men, Part 7 - Corona (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?t=189649&page=9#174)
Chapter 11: Noble Men, Part 8 - Comrades in Arms (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?t=189649&page=9#179)
Chapter 11: Noble Men, Part 9 - Within the Gates of Tenochtitlan (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?t=189649&page=10#200)
Chapter 11: Noble Men, Part 10 - Brothers and Sisters of the Faith (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?t=189649&page=11#213)
Chapter 11: Noble Men, Part 11 - To the Victors (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?t=189649&page=13#244)
Chapter 11: Noble Men, Part 12 - Anarchy (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?t=189649&page=13#253)
Chapter 11: Noble Men, Part 13 - Order (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?t=189649&page=14#267)
Chapter 11: Noble Men, Part 14 - First Business (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?t=189649&page=14#280)
Chapter 11: Noble Men, Epilogue - On Nobility (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?t=189649&page=15#281)
Chapter 12: The Merchant, Part 1 - The Pitch (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?t=189649&page=16#305)
Chapter 12: The Merchant, Part 2 - A Passage to Mongolia (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?t=189649&page=17#325)
Chapter 12: The Merchant, Part 3 - Bearing Gifts for the Greeks (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?t=189649&page=18#358)
Chapter 12: The Merchant, Part 4 - The Incident at Argos (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?t=189649&page=22#431)
Chapter 12: The Merchant, Part 5 - The Chimes at Midnight (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?t=189649&page=23#454)
Chapter 12: The Merchant, Part 6 - This Other Eden (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?t=189649&page=23#460)
Chapter 12: The Merchant, Epilogue (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?t=189649&page=24#461)
Chapter 13: The Golden Age (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?t=189649&page=25#492)
Chapter 14: Child's Play, Part 1 - Shortcomings (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?p=6104570&page=33#646)
Chapter 14: Child's Play, Part 2 - Family Honour (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?p=6118242&page=34#673)
Chapter 14: Child's Play, Part 3 - The Games of Boys (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?p=6138142&page=36#706)
Chapter 14: Child's Play, Part 4 - Weapons Check (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?p=6174189&page=38#743)
Chapter 14: Child's Play, Part 5 - The Games of Nations (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?p=6185184&page=38#759)
Chapter 15: Scipio's Spy, Part 1 (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?p=6289502&page=41#809)
Chapter 15: Scipio's Spy, Part 2 (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?p=6306811&page=42#830)
Chapter 15: Scipio's Spy, Part 3 (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?p=6433540&page=44#874)
Chapter 15: Scipio's Spy, Part 4 (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?p=6482079&page=45#898)
Chapter 15: Scipio's Spy, Part 5 (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?p=6666114&page=49#968)
Chapter 15: Scipio's Spy, Part 6 (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?p=6962302&page=52#1032)
Chapter 15: Scipio's Spy, Part 7 (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?p=6984212&page=53#1050)
Chapter 15: Scipio's Spy, Part 8 (Conclusion) (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?p=7084810&page=55#1094)

Due to size limitations, this thread has been locked. The remaining stories are in a new thread--which is where the links below now lead.

Princes of the Universe, Part II (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?p=7688141)
Table of Contents

Chapter 16: Scipio's Sabre, Part 1 (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?p=7688169&page=1#2)
Chapter 16: Scipio's Sabre, Part 2 (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?p=7688211&page=1#3)
Chapter 16: Scipio's Sabre, Part 3 (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?p=8040240&page=3#47)
Chapter 16: Scipio's Sabre, Part 4 (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?p=8040240&page=3#55)
Chapter 16: Scipio's Sabre, Part 5 (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?p=8207765&page=5#82)
Chapter 16: Scipio's Sabre, Part 6 - Conclusion (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?p=8214330&page=5#91)

Foreword

It’s been a running joke in the Civilization community. For a game that tries to include as many real-life historical elements as possible, one of the most unrealistic is the use of seemingly-immortal leaders who run their respective civilizations for 6000 years or thereabouts. After all, the real-life leaders represented in the game are all the more remarkable for the fact that they led brief lives like the rest of us—some briefer than others—yet still managed to create a lasting impression, for better or for worse, that has lived on for centuries after they died.

Still, Civilization is a game of what-ifs. What if Spain and the Aztecs had started as neighbours? What if Alexander the Great had been peaceful and devoted to diplomacy, or culture? What if Genghis Khan had possessed tanks?

And… what if the great leaders of history truly had been immortal?

There are, of course, several fictional worlds where immortals do exist. One of my favourites has always been the Highlander universe, especially that of the first movie and the TV series. In case you’re not familiar with Highlander, in that fictional universe, a small number of people in the world are, mysteriously, immortal. Their immortality manifests if and when they die an untimely, violent death. They cannot be killed, unless you sever their heads from their necks. An immortal who does that to another one then takes his opponent’s skill and knowledge—called “the Quickening”. The immortals hide their true nature from humanity, but cannot do so from one another—they have a sort of sixth sense about that. Thus, they live through the centuries and periodically fight one another with swords. Eventually, only one immortal will remain; and he or she, who survives all the battles through the millennia, will claim the Prize—whatever it is.

Now for the what-if, which is probably pretty obvious to you at this point. What if the leaders in Civilization were immortal in this same way? And, just to get one complication out of the way, what if their immortality was an open fact and largely accepted instead of hidden?

(I have tweaked this and a few other items from the Highlander canon to better serve the story. I have done the same with people and events from world history. I hope this does not detract from the story, especially for fellow history buffs and Highlander fans.)

Based on this idea, I decided to play through a game of Civilization IV, capture appropriate screenshots, and turn it into a story to share here. The game was played on a continents map at epic speed. I played a custom game at Prince difficulty level, because I had a rough story in mind and wanted leaders and civilizations which I hoped would lend themselves to it. In addition, I turned off all victory conditions except the one that made the most sense in order to emulate the Highlander universe: Conquest. Complete elimination of all rivals was the only way to victory, because, of course, in the end, there can be only one. An avowed Romaphile, I played as Caesar.

I should acknowledge, before I go any further, the obvious inspiration of Helmling and his Philosopher Kings (http://forums.civfanatics.com/showthread.php?t=160928) series. I am not trying to compete with him; rather, I hope to complement him. I’ve tried to take a very different approach in the story in order to avoid it being too derivative. In particular, The Philosopher Kings were very peaceful; the Romans, as you might expect, are not. Helmling, thank you for your example and inspiration. Dude, you seriously rock.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes_0001.jpg

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 02:26

Prologue

He was trying to decide if he was dreaming or not.

Since he was obviously not awake, he must be asleep. Therefore he must be dreaming.

But it did not feel like dreaming, nor like sleep. No, this felt entirely different.
There had been pain, he remembered that. A great deal of pain, even if it had come upon him suddenly. Then blackness. And now, this strange state—not dreaming, not awake. Not alive, nor dead either? He couldn’t be sure.

Then, starting at the very edge of what passed for his consciousness, it began. He barely noticed it at first; it was like a whisper heard from a distance. But his attention was drawn to it, and he listened intently, until the voice was clear and accompanied by flashing images, startling in their vibrancy, surprising in their content… and in their implications, nothing short of astonishing.

It was then he realized that he was having a vision.

The vision finished imparting its secrets and then ended. Blackness again overwhelmed him. But then he began a slow climb out of the darkness, as though he were swimming upwards from the bottom of a lake, towards consciousness, towards light and life, towards joy and pain. And he remembered everything, and as a result, knew that the vision--and what it had imparted--was true.

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 02:27

Chapter One: Fighting for Survival

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes_0004.jpg

Brutus was enjoying himself immensely.

This day had been a long time in coming, and now that it had finally arrived, he intended to grab it lustily with both hands and suck all the juice and marrow from it that he could. By the ancient laws of their nomadic tribe, he had seized the position of Chief, and the power that came with it. His word was law; his wishes, commands.

Oh, there were supposed to be limits on his power—tacitly understood rules his predecessors had obeyed and no doubt created. He would have none of that. He was the greatest Chief his people had ever known; he knew it even if they did not yet. A few petty rules were not going to limit his actions, nor his appetites.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes_0002.jpg

“More fish!” Brutus shouted, and more than one of the tribe’s women jumped to her feet and went to the fire pit to obtain more of the roasted river trout for him. He liked that, how they jumped in response to his demands.

One young woman did not jump when he bellowed, however. This did not surprise him. He watched her surreptitiously, out of the corner of his eye.
She was tall and slender, her raven-black hair pulled back and tied so it hung down her back. Her arms were crossed beneath her breasts, and she was clearly watching him with undisguised contempt. She sat at the edge of the circle, the central fire’s flames flickering and highlighting her features: high cheekbones, dark eyes, and sensuous lips. Her long deer skin tunic was decorated with the colourful stones the tribe had learned to mine from the hills they encountered on their travels.

Ravenna. Julius’ stepdaughter. One of the most beautiful women in this tribe or any other, Brutus thought. And taking her, as was his right, would be the final step in claiming the position that, since he was a boy, he had known would one day be his.

Brutus finished his fish and spat out a few bones. He wiped the juice from his lips and chin with his forearm, then stood up. He stretched. Many eyes around the fire watched him, several in adoration. He was magnificent, he knew. He was tall and muscular, and if his body sported a few scars from his encounters with lions or bears, they did not detract from his looks. In fact, he liked to think the battle scars enhanced his appeal. Men admired him and women desired him. Not without exception, of course; but he intended to deal with one of those exceptions immediately.

“I’ve had my fill,” he declared. “Of food. Now I need a woman.”

There as some uncertain, uncomfortable stirring amongst the tribe at this. The new chief’s intention, and desire, was clear. But things didn’t work that way…

“May I ask,” a female voice said, “what exactly you mean, oh Chief?”

Brutus turned towards the source of the voice: Sevilla, the tribe’s druid. The old woman had stood up from her seat near the cooking fire. She held her thin, small body upright with great dignity. It was quite a visual contrast: the young, powerful frame of the new chief, and the tiny one of the aged holy woman. Yet it was unclear, at this point, which of them was more powerful.

Brutus glowered at the old woman, though her interruption was not entirely unexpected. “I should think that is obvious. I have an itch, and I want it scratched.”

Some of the young men sitting behind him, his followers, guffawed. Brutus turned and smiled at them.

“You wish to take a mate?” Sevilla said, ignoring the crudity of his remark. “Very well. The rituals will be performed, and a woman will be…”

“NO,” Brutus interrupted her. The silence was heavy around the fire now. No one dared interrupt a druid, let alone contradict one. Their wrath, once earned, was implacable, the consequences dire.

Brutus, however, considered their rituals, divinings, and curses to be mere superstition, and had long ago decided that one of his first actions as chief would be to reduce the druids’ influence over his people.

“There will be no ritual that takes days to perform, no interference in my selection, and no vows of devotion,” he said. “I do not want a mate, old woman. I want my bed warmed. By her.”

He pointed to Ravenna.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes_0003.jpg

The young woman sprang to her feet, her face changing from an expression of contempt to one of fury. “I will do no such thing!” she said angrily. “You are no Chief, you are a barbarian!”

“I have claimed the position of Chief by the ancient laws of our tribe!” Brutus retorted in an angry bellow. His big, powerful frame stalked towards her. “My word is law! You will do as I say, woman!”

“Murderer!” she cried, and spat in his face.

Brutus paused to wipe the spittle from his cheek. The tribe was utterly silent now. He paused a moment to allow a bemused grunt to escape his lips. Then he lashed out and backhanded Ravenna across the face, sending the slender young woman spinning backwards until she fell to the ground. Before she could push herself up, he reached down and grabbed firm hold of her hair and raised her to her feet.

“Your stepfather is dead,” he hissed at her. “You have no protector now. You are mine.”

“You are wrong on all three counts, Brutus,” a calm, dignified voice proclaimed.

All eyes turned towards the speaker. As one, the tribe gasped. Some of them screamed. Even Brutus’ eyes went wide, and he released his grip on Ravenna. She stumbled away from him, just as astonished as the rest of her tribe at the sight before them.

He was tall, and, by the tribe’s standards, old, though barely past his forty-fifth year. His body was slender—sinewy, deceptively hiding his strength. His face was somewhat gaunt, his blue eyes alight with shrewd intelligence. His hair—what was left of it, for he was balding—was short and silver-grey. He had always seemed, to the tribe he had led for so many years, to resemble an eagle—utterly calm and dignified until stirred to action, then swift and decisive. Or so it had been until earlier that day, when Brutus had challenged him for the position of Chief in ritual combat, then killed him.

The old Chief was dead. So they all had seen, and so they had all thought. But here he stood before them, looking, if anything, more hale and hearty than he had for many years.

“Julius?” Brutus was the first to recover his voice, even if it was only a hoarse, disbelieving whisper. “But…but I…”

“Killed me, and assumed the position of Chief in my stead,” Julius. “But as you can see, your claim is nullified. I am alive.”

“That’s not possible!!” Brutus sputtered.

“Do you not believe your own eyes?” Julius said, spreading his arms wide. “I stand before you, alive and well.” He took a step forward and smiled gently at his stepdaughter. Her dark eyes, he could see, were welling up with tears. Then his eyes narrowed, became icy. He focused his gaze on his rival. “It takes a great deal more than a pretender like you to kill me, boy. Now be a good lad and fetch me some of that fish, if you haven’t been a glutton and eaten it all. I’m famished.”

Brutus’ lips peeled back from his teeth in an angry grimace. “If I have to do it a hundred times, I will kill you, old man!!” With that, he roared angrily and rushed at Julius.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes_0005.jpg

The older man calmly took a step back while his right hand reached towards the belt that fastened his tunic of animal skin about his waist. When Brutus reached him, he pivoted backwards to his left and brought his right hand forward, slamming it into his opponent’s chest.

Brutus stopped his headlong rush. His eyes went wide in confusion, then surprise. He stepped back from Julius and stared at his broad, muscular chest. The handle of a knife, carved from obsidian, protruded from the skin over the left side of his upper chest. Blood was spilling from the knife’s wound, which had punctured his heart.

He stared at Julius in stunned amazement. Earlier that day, the old man had moved so hesitantly, his body slowed by the ravages of age and the damage of many battles against men and beast alike. But he had moved so swiftly just now, like the Julius of old…

It was the last thing Brutus ever thought. He tried to say something, but only blood spilled from his lips. His eyes found Julius’, and he stared into those cold, icy blue eyes until his own clouded over, then rolled upwards. His knees gave out, and the big man fell to the ground, quite dead. The coterie of young men who had admired and followed him stared at his corpse in shock, then glanced at one another, uncertain as to what they should do, if anything.

“Well, that’s done,” Julius declared calmly. “If anyone else would care to oblige, I’m still quite hungry.”

“Father!!” Ravenna cried, and ran forward, wrapping a bemused Julius in her arms as she wept uncontrollably. The rest of the tribe could only stare in shock and disbelief.

It was Sevilla who found her voice first, which was no surprise to Julius. “Julius, I…” The old woman paused to cough the catch out of her voice, and to blink away tears. “How is this possible? We saw you die!”

“I did,” Julius responded simply. He gently pushed himself out of Ravenna’s embrace, though he kept one arm around her shoulders for affection and comfort.

He turned to his people and addressed them as he often had at tribal councils. He could see the fear in their eyes, the uncertainty that threatened to turn to rejection and anger in a heartbeat. His many years of experience as their Chief, and his own instincts, told him that now was a critical moment, perhaps the most critical of his life. He now knew that life, if the vision was correct, would span many years—centuries, even—still to come. He took a deep breath and spoke, and if he was awed by how much depended upon his next few words, he did not show it.

“My friends,” he began, “I see the fear in your eyes. Fear of me. And I understand. For how can a man, slain in ritual combat before your very eyes, now stand before you? How can this body, so mortally wounded earlier today, now appear so healthy and whole?”

At that, the removed his arm from Ravenna’s shoulders and pulled open his tunic, exposing his chest. The tribe gasped yet again; the mortal wound Brutus had inflicted upon him earlier that day had healed completely.

“I do not pretend to understand it myself,” Julius confessed. “But here I stand before you, returned from the dead. There can be only one reason why.” He paused for effect.

“What, Julius?” Sevilla begged him, her head of long, silver tresses still shaking in disbelief. “What reason?”

“As I lay there, neither dead nor alive, I visited the spirit realm,” he said, his voice sonorous now, its tone imparting the weight of his words. “I have experienced a vision. I have seen the future. I know now the destiny of our tribe; I have seen what we must do, what we must achieve. And I have been sent back, returned to life, in order to guide us to that destiny.”

The crowd was silent for a moment, taking in his words, clearly awestruck. Could it be? Their tribe had a great destiny to fulfill, and thus their greatest Chief had been returned from the dead to lead them to it? It still seemed impossible, but it made a strange, astonishing sense. They were all now wondering the same thing.

“What is this destiny you speak of, father?” Ravenna asked from where she stood beside him.

Julius smiled at her gently. He then glanced at the crowd. The fear was still there in their eyes. It probably always would be, for he was not like them, not anymore. He was immortal, and would outlive them all, even his beloved stepdaughter. Yes, men would fear him for that, but he could use it. Not all fear was evil.

But now, thanks to his words, he saw something else besides fear. In the faces of his people, of those he had come to know so well, he saw it, and he knew he had them.

He saw hope.

He took a breath and spoke to them. They appeared uncertain at first, still shaken by his alarming return from the land of the dead. But by the end, they were convinced—no, inspired.

Even the young men who had thrown in with Brutus were staring at Julius reverently, the body of their erstwhile leader all but forgotten where it lay on the cold ground. Julius glanced at them appraisingly. All they had needed was a purpose, these young men, something greater than the daily struggle for food, and now they had it. A pity he hadn’t seen it before. The conflict with Brutus might have been avoided. But then, would his immortality and his destiny have been made manifest?

No. Everything had happened for a reason. Brutus would be buried with the proper rituals and respect. His former followers, and those that followed them, would prove useful—vital, in fact. Their numbers would swell and grow, until they were legion. Hmm, Julius thought, Legions…

“We start tomorrow,” he said. “We will go from this place and find another, a better place that will become our home. We will wander no more. In this place we shall settle. There we shall start to build, and grow, and prosper. There, we shall begin to build…our civilization.”

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 02:28

Chapter Two: The Brothers

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes_0006.jpg

“It is not.”

“It is TOO!!”

“IS.”

“ISN”T!!”

Julius sighed heavily as he listened to this, the latest in a series of very loud and seemingly pointless arguments.

The tribe was on the move, seeking the best place for a permanent settlement. Several locations which they had previously used in their travels had been considered, discussed, and passed over.

The tribe had been nomadic up until now, and thus had regarded any place they spent time as temporary. If it became uncomfortable, or unproductive, or even dangerous, they had simply moved on. Thus, each location they had used in the past had been rejected. This one became uncomfortably hot in the summer, that one exposed to bitterly cold winds in winter, this one was too close to a bears’ den when they emerged from hibernation in the spring, that one made people sick if you stayed there too long…

Now it was mid-afternoon, the sun was high and hot overhead, and the tribe was becoming tired and irritable. And to make things worse, Romulus and Remus would not stop fighting.

The twins, boys now ten years old, had always fought, it seemed. Based on the difficulty of her pregnancy, their mother contended that they’d started fighting in the womb and had not stopped since. It probably didn’t help that, as twins, many in the tribe treated them as though they were one person; thus the boys felt obliged to make it clear how different they were. The tribe often tolerated their squabbling, however. All because of the incident with the wolf.

While they were still toddlers, one day, the boys had simply vanished. Their mother had turned around for just a moment, and when she’d turned back, they were gone.

After two days of frantic searching, they’d been found. Their stunned rescuers had found the twins being protected and, astonishingly, nursed by a she-wolf. It had taken more than a little coaxing to get the boys back from their growling, adoptive animal mother. Sevilla, the tribe’s druid, maintained this was a sign that the boys were destined for great things.

It seemed as though their sole destiny at the moment, however, was great arguments over the most inane matters.

“You’re wrong,” Romulus said, his voice supremely calm and confident—smug, even, probably calculatedly so, just to irritate his brother.

“No I’m NOT!!” Remus insisted, more the slave of his emotions than his brother.
Remus gave Romulus a two-handed shove. Romulus frowned and pushed back. Then the two dark-haired boys growled and lunged for one another.

Julius had had enough. With astonishing speed, he turned around, marched towards them, and grabbed both boys painfully by their ears just as they began to grapple with one another. Romulus and Remus stopped fighting and howled in pain.

“That is enough, you two,” Julius said firmly.

“But he said…” Remus began, but Julius tugged his ear painfully and cut him off.

“I do not care what he said, or what idiotic thing you’re arguing about this time,” Julius said. “It’s been a long day and it’s barely more than half over. We are all tired and irritable and you two are not helping!”

His voice had risen as he spoke. The tribe grew silent, and the twins stopped struggling and arguing. Julius rarely gave in to anger, but on the few occasions that he did, his wrath was a terrible thing to behold. No one, including the impetuous twins, wanted to provoke him.

Julius sighed and released their ears. He turned and glanced towards the horizon. He could just see the tall, strong figures of the tribe’s young men further ahead, alongside a lake. They were scouting ahead, looking for other locations for settlement, as well as for danger, and stayed close enough to run back and protect the others if necessary. They wore only kilts of animal skin, and carried long, heavy clubs for protection.

The tribe’s chief glanced from these older boys to the two younger ones. He had given the tribe’s garrulous young men this purpose of being the tribe’s protectors, their warriors. They had taken to it eagerly. It occurred to him that Romulus and Remus would benefit from being given a purpose as well—something to do, something to preoccupy them so they wouldn’t quarrel.
“Listen up, you two,” he said in a gentler tone. “We are doing something very important. We are trying to find a place to settle permanently, not just for the rest of our lives, but for many generations. I need you to help us,” he said solemnly.

The boys’ eyes brightened. Their Chief, the man who could not be killed, had a task for them!

“How?” they said, almost in unison. “How can we help?” they asked eagerly.
Julius smiled. “As you may have noticed, we’re having trouble finding the right location. I want you two to run over to the lake shore where the older boys are,” he said, pointing to the tribe’s Warriors. “Once you’re there, have a good look around. Then come back and tell me what you think the best location for our first settlement would be.”

Remus smiled enthusiastically and was about to head off at a run, but stopped short when his brother, more calculating, asked, “What do we get?”

“I beg your pardon?” Julius said, frowning.

“If I come back saying we should go to one place,” Romulus explained, “and Remus says we should go to another, what does the winner get?”

Julius smiled. Of course. Everything was a contest to these two. And it was very likely, knowing the twins, that they would come back with two different recommendations. Very well, Julius decided. What could he offer them? He considered it a moment, and then the answer was obvious.

“Why, we’ll name the settlement after the winner, of course,” he said.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes_0007.jpg

The boys’ mouths dropped open in astonishment. What an honor! The tribe’s descendants would remember them—well, one of them—forever! With a competitive glance at one another, they took off and sprinted towards the lakeside. Julius chuckled as he watched them run.

“Thank you, Julius,” a female voice said. The Chief turned and glanced at Aurelia, the boys’ mother. She was a handsome woman, her dark hair worn short, her figure, beneath her tunic, pleasing. Julius smiled at her and nodded. “I never know what to do with them. Ever since their father…” Her voice trailed off sadly.

Julius’ face grew more serious and he nodded again in understanding. The boys’ father, Aeneas, had been their best hunter, fisherman, and protector. Two years before, a lion had ventured into their camp, seemingly intent on slaughter. Aeneas had taken on the beast single-handed and killed it. But he had been mortally wounded in the process. The tribe had gained a hero, but the boys had lost a father.

Aeneas’ brother, Aeolus, had tried to step in and be a father to his nephews, but even he would be the first to acknowledge that he could not compete with the memory of their father. Even after only a few short years, his deeds grew in the telling. Julius well remembered that there had been only one lion, and it was likely old, or sick, or both, to have risked wandering into a human settlement. Prey animals usually kept their distance from large groups of humans. But over time, as the tale was told and retold around the nightly campfires, the lion grew in size, ferocity, and number, until it was common to hear of Aeneas slaughtering an entire pride before succumbing to his wounds.

Aeolus walked alongside Aurelia. Julius glanced at him. He wondered why Aeolus had never taken a mate, especially once Aurelia had been widowed. Perhaps the man, with his stooped shoulders and wearied expression, did not consider himself attractive. Or perhaps, Julius surmised, it was one more area in which he did not wish to compete with his deceased younger brother. He was a good man, but he lacked…purpose. Yes, that was it, the key to it all, wasn’t it?

“Young men need a purpose,” Julius said, almost to himself. He frowned thoughtfully and turned to Aurelia. “Women always seem to be able to adapt to the world the way it is. Men want to make it better.”

Aurelia smiled. “Like what you’re doing with us now?” she said.

Julius smiled back at her. “I suppose,” he said. Then, more firmly, “Yes, Aurelia—there is a better way. I’ve seen it. You will too, or at least its first signs, before your lifetime is over.”

Aurelia frowned a little. The way the Chief said the words—it was as though he expected to outlive her. Yet he was nearly twice her age. Then again, he had cheated death, so perhaps he would continue to do so. She thought about all this, but said nothing.

The tribe moved forward, towards the lake. Julius could see the smaller figures of Romulus and Remus on its shore, beside the taller, stouter young men, looking this way and that, pointing and, no doubt, arguing. The tribe reached a forested area and paused to rest in the shade. The twins had vanished from the lakeside, and so had some of the older boys. Julius surmised that the twins had run off to examine their chosen locations, and some of the warriors had gone with them for protection.

A short time later, Romulus and Remus, each accompanied by several warriors, came back from different directions to where the tribe was resting. The boys ran up to the Chief excitedly.

“I’ve found where we should settle!” Romulus declared.

“No, I have!” countered Remus. His brother glared at him.

“Sit down, everyone,” Julius said to the boys and the warriors accompanying them. “I will listen to your reasons for each location in turn. Remus, you go first.”

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes_0008.jpg

Delighted, Remus crossed his arms and looked at Julius confidently. “Over there, Julius,” Remus said, pointing to the northwest. “We should settle over there, on that hill on the other side of the lake. Marius,” Remus said, gesturing towards one man, “once told me that hills contain the best materials that we know how to draw from the earth. But that’s not all. When we approached it, we could smell salt on the air. So it’s near the ocean! We could fish there. We’ve seen other tribes who know how to make things—boats—that float on the water. We could learn to do that, and maybe we could use those boats to explore the coast!”

“I daresay we could,” Julius said. “I commend you, Remus. Your reasoning is sound. We could, indeed, settle upon the hill, near the ocean.”

Remus looked extraordinarily pleased with himself. He glanced at his brother, a smug expression on his face indicating that he clearly thought he’d already won.

Julius turned to Romulus. “Now, my lad,” he said, “what about you? Where do you think our settlement should be?”

“Right where you’re sitting, Julius,” Romulus said.

Julius’ icy blue eyes narrowed. “Really?” he said. “In the midst of all these woods? Forests hide wild animals, as you well know, Romulus. And we are too far from the seashore here to make working it feasible.”

“That is true,” Romulus said, “but the woods could be used to build things, couldn’t they? And we’ve seen that animals tend to stay away from more permanent settlements. There’s also the lake nearby to supply us with water, and remember that marsh we passed? Amelia,” he said, indicating one of the tribe’s women, “told me there’s an edible grain that grows there. If we're going to found a great city, we need to feed all the people who live there, won't we?"

"Indeed we shall," Julius agreed.

"And there’s one other thing…” Romulus added.

“What’s that?” Julius asked.

Romulus smiled. “Use your nose.”

Julius frowned for a moment, then closed his eyes and took a deep breath. What was the boy referring to… Ah. There. It was faint, but he caught the scent in a light breeze from the west.

“You smell it, don’t you?” Romulus said.

“Smell what?” Remus asked, a little dismissively.

“Spices,” Julius replied, though still dubious. “Very nice, but not nutritional, and difficult to harvest…”

“You’re not thinking ahead, Julius,” Romulus admonished him. “I’m sure we could learn, in time, how to harvest them properly. And whether something is practical or not doesn’t always determine its value. Spices make food taste better and yes, they smell nice, so people like them… value them. I’ll wager other tribes would be willing to trade us things in exchange for them.”

Julius’ brows rose in surprise. The boy was very forward-thinking, he had to give him that. Then he noticed the boy looking unusually sheepish as he shifted his weight from one foot to the other.

“Is there anything else?” Julius asked him.

“Yes! Er, no…” Romulus said as his face reddened a little. “That is… nothing more than a feeling. That there’s something else here, something we’re missing and don’t understand yet… I can’t explain it. But it’s there. And it’s… part of our destiny.” His bright young eyes blazed for a moment, then his gaze dropped to the ground as a sign of how overwhelming the feeling was.

Julius considered this, then nodded. “Instinct,” he said. “You can’t entirely trust it, but you should never dismiss it, either.” He sat silently for a moment, then laughed and clapped his hands in delight. “Excellent. Both of you, truly. You have made excellent arguments for your choices,” he said. The boys smiled at him. The Chief’s praise was rare, and therefore all the more valuable when it was bestowed. “But I can only choose one of these locations. Rest assured that our settlement will grow and likely come to occupy both. But we must choose one or the other to begin.”

The twins watched him intently, scarcely able to breathe.

“I have made my choice,” he said. “One of you will be happy, the other disappointed. But know that I am proud of you both.” Julius rose to his feet. He drew himself up to his full height, and when he spoke, he addressed the entire crowd as its Chief, his words weighted with import. “Our tribe has found its home. We shall settle there, beside this lake. We shall learn how to work with the land, how to live in health and prosperity. And our settlement shall be named Rome, after the young man who found it, son of our greatest hero.”

A cheer went up from the crowd. Romulus was beaming; the older boys were clapping him on the back in congratulations. Remus looked, as Julius had expected, dejected; his gaze had dropped to the ground, and his shoulders sagged. It was a critical moment; he would need this boy, and his loyalty, in the future. He walked over to Remus and put one arm around the boy’s shoulders.

“My lad,” he said so gently that only Remus could hear, “I know you are disappointed. But rest assured, even if our settlement is not named after you, that your name shall live on in story and song. For I have great plans for you.”

Remus looked up at his Chief. Julius could see his eyes were shining; so great was the boy’s disappointment that he’d been on the verge of tears. But now he looked at Julius with hope.

“You do?” he asked.

“Indeed I do. You have proven yourself to have sharp eyes and a perceptive mind. You speak well, though you must learn to be master of your emotions, not their slave. When you are older”, Julius told him, “you could use these skills to serve our people. This is only the first of many settlements we will found; we must find sites for the later ones. And as your brother said, we will meet other tribes, even other civilizations like our own. We will need people, talented people, to greet these rival tribes and find out all we can about them.”

“And…you want me to be the one to go out and find them? To be our scout?” Remus said.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes_0010.jpg

“I do,” Julius said. “The tribe we met yesterday offered to serve our settlement in that way. You could join them and learn from them. But when you’re older, as I said. There will be time, and you must sharpen your skills. For now, we must begin to build, and I will need your help with that as well. Can I rely on you?”

“You can,” Remus said, smiling proudly and straightening his shoulders.

“Excellent,” Julius said. “Now let’s see if those sharp eyes of yours can spot us some dinner…”

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes_0009.jpg

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 02:29

Chapter Three: First Contact

Remus reached the top of the hill before the rest of the scouting party. His dark brown eyes scanned the horizon. He saw movement on the plain below. A pride of lions were lounging in the shade beneath a lone, broad-branched tree, their tan hides nearly indistinguishable from the dry savannah grasses.

But Remus saw the lions. Julius had praised him, as a boy, for the sharpness of his eyes, and in the intervening years he had trained them to be even sharper. As a grown man, his eyes had probably saved his life, and those of his companions in the scouting party, on more than one occasion.

He scrutinized the pride quickly. There were three males, evident from their luxurious manes, and a dozen females. Two cubs played lazily on the grass. One of the males suddenly raised his head and snarled another male, who snarled back. Then the third male roused himself from his indolent doze, glanced over his shoulder at the other two, and roared a warning. The two males—evidently younger than the third—slouched submissively and became silent.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh3_0002.jpg

Remus smiled in recognition of a familiar pattern. He silently named the two younger lions Remus and Romulus, and the leader, of course, Julius.
The leader of the pride then turned and glanced towards the hill on which Remus stood. He sniffed the air. Remus had been careful to stay downwind of the plain, however, so the lion—which he knew relied on scent more than sight—made no further moves. For now. Remus would advise the others in his scouting party to be wary; wild animals were unpredictable, and the scouting party was lightly armed—equipped for speed, not for battle.

The rest of the scouts came up behind him. Remus glanced over his shoulder at them and pointed to the lions.

“Well,” Antonius, a stocky young man with close-cropped brown hair and a broad but handsome face, said softly as he followed Remus’ gaze, “I guess we won’t be going that way.”

“Not today,” Remus agreed, also speaking quietly. Lions had sharp hearing as well.

Remus turned to his left. At the base of the hill, nearly opposite from where the lions lay dozing, was a grove of trees. He weighed his options. The trees themselves could mask other unseen threats. But they also provided protection. He made his decision.

“This way,” he said to the party he led, and they moved down the hill and into the trees.

The group moved carefully through the sun-dappled grove. Though they took care to move as quietly as possible, the dried leaves and twigs that littered the ground made that impossible. This was not necessarily a bad thing; many animals would make themselves scarce at the sound of a large party on the move.

They kept moving and noticed that the air became cooler. Soon afterwards, they saw that the trees were dusted with a frosting of snow. They had been moving south and quickly realized that the further they went in that direction, the colder the climate became.

They emerged from the forest into a land unlike any they had encountered thus far. Under their feet, the ground changed from soft plains grasses to barren tundra. Antonius began to wonder if they should turn around, since it was doubtful that a settlement could be founded in such a harsh landscape, and that was the main purpose of their expedition—to find sites for future Roman cities.

Remus stopped suddenly. He held up his hand indicating that the scouting party should do the same.

“What…” Antonius began to say, but Remus, with a gesture, cut him off.

The scouting party stood, silently listening. A moment later, they detected what Remus’ sharp ears had heard: rustling leaves and snapping twigs. Something else was moving through a grove of trees to their east, and was coming towards them.

“The lions?” Antonius whispered anxiously to his leader. His fingers touched the small axe he carried in his belt, seeking reassurance in its sharp obsidian edge.

Remus waited a moment before answering, listening intently. “No,” he whispered back. “They’re walking on two legs. They’re human.”

Antonius stared at his leader in mild amazement and admiration. How Remus could tell that from sound alone, he had no idea. The rustlings in the forest could have been humans, wolves, bears, or even elephants for all he could tell.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh3_0003.jpg

A moment later, Remus was proved right. A group of about a dozen men emerged from behind the leaves and tree trunks directly in front of Remus’ party. They were dressed in animal skins, but carried heavy clubs, unlike the Roman scouts. Their hair was black and straight, their skin slightly golden, their eyes dark and almond-shaped. They stopped dead in their tracks when they spotted the other group of men. No doubt they were trying to assess, as Remus and his companions were doing, if they faced a threat or not.

It was not the first time Remus had encountered other humans. His group had discovered a few villages in their travels, and had, through Remus’ diplomacy, managed to win over the locals. They had even bestowed gifts upon them: gold, which was returned to the nascent treasury in Rome, or a map of nearby territory. One tribe near Rome itself had even shared their invaluable knowledge of farming.

But they had never encountered a group clearly scouting territory like themselves before. Nevertheless, Julius, his foresight remarkably clear as always, had prepared Remus for exactly this possibility.

Remus spread his arms wide, his empty hands indicating he offered no threat. A slight but welcoming smile appeared on his lips, and he bowed his head slightly in a gesture of respect.

He raised his head and watched for a reaction. The other men turned towards one of their group, clearly their leader. This man gathered his right hand into a fist. Remus tensed slightly, but gave no outward sign of reaction to this potentially hostile gesture.

The other group’s leader then placed his fist in the open palm of his left hand. He bowed forward, then straightened. On his face was an almost exact duplicate of Remus’ tentative smile.

Remus let out the breath he’d been holding, then slowly walked forward and spoke.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh3_0004.jpg

***

“What do they call themselves again?” Julius asked Antonius.

“Japanese, Julius,” the stocky young man answered. Though he was not the tallest man in Remus’ scouting party, he compensated for this by being the swiftest. He had thus been chosen to relay news of the encounter back to Julius. “It took a while to learn each others’ languages, but we spent several days together and eventually managed to understand one another well enough. Remus seems to have a talent for it,” he added with no small amount of pride in his group’s leader.

Julius smiled and nodded. He had been correct, all those years ago, to see such potential in the young man. “And Remus thinks they’re different from the small tribes inhabiting the villages you’ve encountered?” he asked Antonius.

“He does. They claim to have a permanent settlement, like Rome.”

Julius smiled. “No one has a permanent settlement like Rome, Antonius,” he said with pride. “Or at least, in a few years, we will certainly be able to say that with confidence.” He glanced out of the door of the thatched hut he inhabited. He could see down the hill to the flat plains and grasslands beside the river. Rome was modest now, but he had plans, great plans…

Antonius, sharing his Chief’s pride in their new settlement and nascent civilization, smiled back. “Of course, Julius. Nonetheless, there are parallels. They have a growing settlement like ours, they are scouting its surrounding territory, and they have a leader they admire.”

Julius smirked briefly at the subtle compliment, but gave it little regard beyond that.

“And…” Antonius went on, but hesitated.

“And… what else?” Julius prompted him.

“It’s just…well, they claimed their leader…Tokugawa, they call him…they say he…”

“What?” Julius asked curtly, growing impatient.

“They say he was killed, Julius. In a fight with a lion. And then… then he rose from the dead!”

Julius watched Antonius carefully. The Romans regarded Julius’ escape from death as proof that they were a chosen people, destined for greatness. Julius had let them think that; indeed, he had used that belief to his advantage, to further his agenda. He studied the young man standing before him to get an idea how his people would react to this news. That they were not alone. That there would be other civilizations forming. That they may have friends, or rivals, out there in the world.

And most importantly, Julius wondered, how would they react to the news that there were other immortals, like their own leader.

“That sounds highly improbable,” Julius remarked slyly. “Why, I’ve never heard of such a thing! Oh no, wait, I have.” Antonius smiled and laughed softly, but Julius could see he was still disturbed by the story and its implications.
Julius rose from the plain wooden chair he sat upon and clasped his hands behind his back. He had long thought about how he would handle this inevitable moment, and decided to test his chosen approach on this young man, so typical of his people: strong, proud, and eager, but still lacking the confidence they would need to build a great civilization.

“Let us suppose, however, that the story is true,” Julius said, still watching Antonius carefully. “Suppose there are others in the world like me, immortal. Suppose these other immortals are also leading and guiding their people, to a destiny they believe is theirs alone. What does that mean, then, for our people, for our destiny?”

Antonius said nothing. He had no answer, and sensed this question was rhetorical as well, and so he remained silent. But he listened to his Chief intently.

“Can we not surmise,” he continued, “that another tribe, settling permanently, led by an immortal, and building a civilization, would serve to make us stronger? That they are here to urge us on to our destiny, either by assisting us or by challenging us? The meaning, once considered, is obvious. Whether in peace or in conflict, we will measure ourselves against them. And though it may take generations, we will persevere, and prosper, and triumph.”

Julius watched as Antonius drew himself up, his broad shoulders squared, his back straight, his eyes shining now with confidence and pride. Yes, Julius thought, the words I chose for this moment will more than suffice—for one man, and for all. This is how I will bring them this news. For though it is the first time, it will not be the last such encounter with a similar tribe and leader.

Julius knew this. He had known it for years. Thanks to the vision. There would be, he knew, other civilizations like Rome, stirring like a new-borne babe now, but growing, stretching out their hands to eagerly grasp the world. And behind them, guiding them, others like himself. Immortals.

Well. Not completely immortal. They could be killed, if one knew how, and again, thanks to the vision, Julius knew. He suspected the other immortals would know as well. If their experiences had been similar, they had no doubt been privy to the same vision. They would know the rules of the game. But there was no reason to share these troubling facts with anyone, not yet anyway, and perhaps not ever.

“Yes, Julius. Of course!” Antonius answered, his voice swelling with renewed pride in his people and their destiny. “I look forward to your first meeting with Tokugawa. It will be as if two of the gods had descended from the mountaintop and come to Rome to…”

Julius interrupted him. “Their leader is coming here? To Rome?” he asked calmly, but a little archly.

“Oh,” Antonius said, suddenly embarrassed. “Did I forget to mention that?”

***

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh3_0001.jpg

Julius briefly glanced at his clothing. He was wearing his very best cotton tunic, the cloth bleached white as bone by a combination of exposure to the sun and repeated soakings in urine. The dark brown belt about his waist contrasted with the bright purity of the tunic. From the belt hung a dagger—ceremonial, of course, but one could never be too careful—of bronze, much harder than obsidian, but rare. Copper, the ore from which bronze was forged, seemed more rare than gold. Julius’ belt also sported a gleaming golden buckle, and the tunic had several carefully-crafted gold motifs arranged upon the breast.

Julius grunted in satisfaction. Yes, he looked very much the Chief of a prosperous tribe on its way to becoming a civilization of note.

“You look splendid,” a female voice said, agreeing with his silent assessment.
Julius turned and smiled at the voice. “Good morning, Ravenna,” he said to his step-daughter. “And thank you.”

She was older now, of course, but still beautiful. She had taken a mate—a fine young man who was a splendid metal craftsman. He had, in fact, personally made all of the gold items decorating Julius’ clothing. They had four children—three boys and the youngest, a girl who ruled over her older brothers.

“Are you nervous, Caesar?” she asked him with an impish grin.

“Nervous?” Julius said gruffly. “Of course not. And I wish you’d stop calling me that.”

Though she was well into her forties now, Ravenna giggled like a young girl.
Shortly after they’d founded Rome, Julius and Sevilla the druid had had a long discussion about the importance of names. They had decided that, along with permanence of place, there should be some permanence of name and, thereby, of family. Thus Julius had decided that all Romans should have two or three names: a praenomen, or first name for friendly use; a nomen gentile, their family name; and, where warranted, a third name, a cognomen which would serve as a descriptor that could refer to some distinguishing trait or achievement of an individual or ancestor.

Julius himself had taken Gaius as his praenomen and Julius as his nomen gentile. He had not given himself a cognomen; Ravenna, however, regarded this as false modesty on her stepfather’s part. So she had teasingly dubbed him Caesar—which meant “fine head of hair” in their native Latin. Since Julius was partially bald—he regularly combed his thin hair forward to hide the fact, in a rare act of vanity—it was an ironic nickname, designed to get under his skin, which it did. The fact that the name had begun to stick made it worse. People had gone from calling him Caesar behind his back to addressing him that way to his face. Gradually, he was coming to accept it, since it seemed to arise out of genuine affection and familiarity rather than any sort of malice.

“Come on, you can put on the calm and collected front with Tokugawa and everyone else, but not with me,” Ravenna admonished him good-naturedly. “This is our first meeting with the leader of another civilization like our own. I’m nervous, all of Rome is nervous—you should be too!”

“Which is precisely why I can’t allow myself the luxury of that emotion,” Julius said. “The people need their leader, in this critical moment, to be serene and calm, even if they are not.”

Ravenna sighed. He had a point, and she knew that arguing with him got her nowhere.

Just then, a young boy, Julius’ page, entered the room. “He’s here,” he said, his blue eyes wide and nervous, a reflection of how the people of Rome were feeling, just as Ravenna had indicated.

“Shall we?” Julius said to Ravenna, and they stepped outside.

It was a bright, sunny day in early autumn. Julius could hear migratory birds chirping in the trees on the outskirts of their settlement. It had grown remarkably in a few short years, thanks to the plentiful food provided by the nearby rice paddy. There were plans to build a second settlement now on the sea coast to the southwest, where a large deposit of copper ore had been found.

Gone were the thatched huts they had first built; Rome now consisted of more suitably permanent buildings constructed from wood and clay. Some, such as Julius’, even had a second storey. And there were streets of inlaid stone, laid out in an orderly grid pattern, kept clean by regular sweeping and washing.

Julius, Ravenna, and a few of the chief’s attendants—and honour guard of three warriors and a few advisors—walked through the street towards Rome’s central square. Julius’ nose wrinkled at the stench originating from a chamber pot sitting out on the front step of one house. Sooner or later a slave would come by with a cart, filled with other reeking buckets, and take them far from the settlement for dumping.

“We need a better system of some sort to get rid of human waste," Julius remarked. "Suetonius, remember that,” he said over his shoulder to one of his advisors, one of several who would do his best to remember all the ideas that Julius came up with every day. That’s another thing, Julius thought, we need a better way, a more permanent way, to keep track of everything…

But that line of thought would have to wait. They arrived at the town square. Sevilla was already there waiting. The elderly druid had to walk with the assistance of a stick now, and two slaves held a leather canopy above her head to shield her from the sun, but her eyes were as intelligent and lively as ever. Julius and Ravenna smiled at her.

“Good day, Caesar,” she said in greeting. Was that an impish grin he saw, tugging at the corners of her thin, aged lips, when she used the teasing cognomen? Julius let it pass with nothing more than a briefly-cocked eyebrow, a nod, and a sidelong glance.

The party came to stand in the middle of the modest town square. Most of Rome’s citizens were gathered around its fringes, eager to see the foreign dignitary coming to visit their settlement.

Suddenly, the mid-day silence was shattered by a distant male voice coming from down the street, speaking in a foreign tongue, but plainly announcing the arrival of the Japanese leader. Julius could only recognize a few words; he was far too busy to have become fluent in Japanese. But the name Tokugawa he heard plainly.

It was then that he felt the oddest sensation: it started as a tingling feeling at the base of his neck, then spread, until his whole head and shoulders were tense and thrumming. He did is best not to show any discomfort, but he still winced slightly and gave his head a shake.

From down the street, the Japanese delegation approached. They were dressed in long cloth robes, belted at the waist, and wore sandals on their feet. In their midst was a tall man with a distinguished bearing. His face was lined, his shoulders square, his black hair pulled back into a knot at the back and top of his head. He wore neatly-trimmed moustaches. His dark, intelligent eyes were fixed, as soon as they saw one another, on Julius.

Just then, Caesar saw the Japanese leader’s cheek twitch and his eyes narrow, every so slightly, as though he were fighting off something that suddenly pained him.

So he feels it too, Caesar surmised about his immortal counterpart. Interesting. It seems that sneaking up on one another is not an option…

Tokugawa walked forward until he stood only two paces in front of Julius. He formed a fist with his right hand, pressed it into the open palm of his left, and bowed forward. Julius responded by also forming a fist with his right hand, but pressed it, closed fingers and palm inward, over his heart. Then he, too, bowed forward slightly.

<Welcome, Tokugawa, leader of the Japanese people,> Caesar said in carefully-practiced Japanese. Remus had become fluent in the language, and during his brief visits back to Rome from scouting, had coached his leader in its use. <On behalf of the people of Rome, I, Gaius Julius, bid you welcome.>
If Tokugawa was pleased by Julius’ greeting in his native tongue, he did not show it. His face remained impassive as he responded.

“I thank you, Gaius Julius,” he said in heavily-accented Latin, “for your welcome. The Empire of Japan is pleased to make the acquaintance of its lesser neighbours.”

Julius heard someone from behind him draw air through his teeth at the barely-hidden, off-hand insult. But Julius was amused, not angered.

“Well, perhaps you should go meet one of them, then,” Julius remarked, an amused grin turning the corners of his lips upward. Empire? he thought. Remus had, from a distance, managed to get a glance at the Japanese settlement of Kyoto; it was no larger nor more impressive than Rome.

Several of the Romans chuckled softly. Tokugawa frowned, then leaned toward one of his attendants, who whispered a translation in his ear. Julius watched a brief smile play upon the man’s lips, and something between a laugh and a grunt sounded in his chest. He looked at Julius appraisingly and nodded. Julius gestured towards some chairs, sheltered from the sun by a broad canopy, indicating that they should sit as they talked.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh3_0005.jpg

The meeting of the two leaders was tense and frustrating, and not just because of the language barrier. Tokugawa was extremely cautious and refused to entertain any of Julius’ offers to trade knowledge or resources. Allowing passage to Roman scouts through Japanese lands was also out of the question, even in return for a similar courtesy from Rome. Julius sighed and hoped that not all other leaders would prove as truculent as this one.

The meeting ended soon afterwards, agreeably enough; they exchanged promises of peace, but little else. As he prepared to depart, however, Tokugawa, speaking through his interpreter as he had through most of the meeting, made an interesting remark.

“Your people, Julius…do they give much credence to this new creed of Buddhism?”

Julius’ brows rose in honest surprise. “I would have to say no, since this is the first I have heard of it. What is it, some new sort of religion?”

“The Spaniards…” one of Tokugawa’s attendants, eager to please, blurted out before his leader hissed him to silence.

“It is nothing,” Tokugawa remarked with a dismissive wave of his hand. “Mere superstition. I take my leave of you, Gaius Julius of Rome. May the peace last until there are no more foes left to conquer.”

With that, and a ceremonial bow identical to the one he had used in greeting, the leader of Japan departed.

Spaniards, Julius thought. The Japanese are on the south coast, so this other civilization is probably to our north. I’ll have to direct Remus’ explorations in that direction…

“What an odd remark,” Ravenna said when the Japanese delegation was out of earshot. “’No more foes left to conquer’? What did that mean?”

Julius turned to Ravenna, who stared at him enquiringly, hoping for an explanation. “It means that we must be careful,” he said, loud enough for his voice to carry through the square to all the gathered citizens of Rome. “The Japanese clearly want to be left alone, to build their civilization with no hindrance, and no help, from Rome. Very well. We shall appease them, provided they honour a matching bargain. For the people of Rome have a destiny, and we will not be gainsaid, nor fettered, nor hemmed in, not by friend and not by foe. We will strive to live in peace,” he concluded, “but I fear we must prepare for conflict.”

The crowd was silent and anxious. They had not anticipated, during these many years of building their settlement, that they might clash with another civilization. Yet now Julius was warning them of that very possibility.

Rome’s leader paused for a moment, then smiled reassuringly, like a father seeking to comfort a child. “But we have agreed to live in peace with our Japanese neighbours,” he assured them. “Conflict, if it comes at all, will not occur for many years…generations, even. We have time, my friends, time to grow, and learn, and prosper. Let us focus on that. Let us build Rome for our children, and our children’s children. Let us make Rome a shining beacon for others to follow, that they will seek not to oppose us, but to join us!”

The crowd cheered at that, and Julius nodded and smiled in response. In his heart, however, he knew that conflict would come. It was inevitable. No, these people standing here today would not see it, but he certainly would.

For in the end, as he knew now more than ever before… there could be only one.

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 02:32

Chapter Four: The Flight of the Dragon Clan

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh4_0001.jpg

Qin Shi Huang raised his pick and swung it down at the hard rock of the hillside. The sun was just rising in the east. As the morning light struck the exposed rock on the hill, it glowed softly as if lit from within. That was one of the unique characteristics of marble, along with the colourful veins running through it. The beauty of the stone made it valuable as a building material.
Especially to Qin’s Japanese masters. Which is why he and his fellow Chinese slaves were building a road on this hill north of Kyoto.

“Faster, you Chinese dogs!” the Japanese gang-master shouted. The man held a whip threateningly in one hand, and past experience had proven he was all too keen to use it. At his urging, then, the Chinese workers picked up the pace and swung their picks faster, though a little less effectively.

“I can do a job quickly or I can do it well, fool,” Qin muttered under his breath as the gang-master stalked away. “Pick one.”

Beside him, Zhu Yuanzhang chuckled softly. “Well said, Qin,” he murmured between blows of his own pick.

“For all the good words do us,” Qin replied grimly.

It had not always been thus. The Chinese had once been a tribe like the Japanese—small, granted, but proud. Qin Shi Huang’s tribesmen called themselves the Dragon Clan, and had long emulated the ferocity and independence of that mythical beast. But soon after the Japanese founded their settlement of Kyoto on the southern shores of their continent, a party of Japanese warriors had came to the Chinese village and had pressed all of its inhabitants into slavery to serve the growing Japanese civilization. Of course they had resisted, but in the end, it had proven futile. The Japanese were just too numerous and too strong.

In a different world, Qin reflected, we Chinese may have been a great people. But not this one…

Oh, the Japanese weren’t all bad. Qin’s sister, Ci, worked as a maid for a noble Japanese family who treated her well, even with respect. She liked Kyoto better than their old village and regarded her life as much improved. Certainly, it was a better fate than that of the Chinese women among Qin’s work gang, who served as cooks for the work team and as maids for the gang-masters… though their duties with their Japanese overlords did not end when the sun set. No, Ci was right to regard herself as lucky.

But as Qin heard the gang-master’s whip crack, he couldn’t regard his own predicament in the same optimistic light. Ci was too young to remember, but Qin’s older brother Hung had been one of the young men of this tribe who had resisted the Japanese who came to their village. Those brave young warriors had been slaughtered to a man.

“Brute,” he muttered quietly at the gang-master’s distant back. “Come over here and show me your back, and I’ll show you how fast I can swing this pick…”

“Great Mother!” Zhu exclaimed suddenly from beside him.

“What?” Qin said, glancing at his comrade. He saw Zhu staring down the hill to the northwest, his eyes open wide, his mouth gaping. Qin followed Zhu’s gaze and when he saw what his friend was looking at, his face took on a similar expression.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh4_0003.jpg

A large group of men were running towards them. Their hair was long and a little lighter than that of the Chinese or Japanese on the hill. They wore long animal skin kilts over their loins and thighs. Their bodies were hard and strong, and most threateningly of all, they carried heavy clubs studded with sharp stones.

“Do they mean to kill us?!” Zhu exclaimed, panic creeping into his voice.

Qin shuddered involuntarily. They’d all to heard stories of wild bands of men wandering the wilderness, killing anyone they came across on sight. At first he’d thought they were simply stories their Japanese masters made up to keep the Chinese slaves frightened so they would not try to escape into the wilderness themselves. But then he had seen just such a group of men, and had found it necessary to run for his life from them as they attacked, screaming like wild animals and swinging their huge clubs.

But something about these men approaching them now was different: no wild screams, no undisciplined rush. These men moved with purpose, confidence, and… discipline. These were not wild men; they were something else entirely, even more so than the Japanese warriors who had captured his village.

“Drop your tools,” Qin said.

“What?” Zhu responded, his voice rising in panic.

“Drop your tools!” Qin shouted, to Zhu and his fellow Chinese slaves. “Drop them NOW! And raise your hands to show you’re not a threat!”

They only hesitated for a heartbeat, then did as he said. Their picks and shovels dropped to the ground, and the Chinese workers raised their hands in surrender.

“What? Pick up those tools!” the gang-master cried. “Pick them up and fight these barbarians off! DO IT NOW!!”

“NO!” Qin shouted. The men were running up the hill, only twenty paces away, then ten... “You fool! These are trained warriors! If we fight them, we’ll die!”

“You filthy Chinese coward!” the gang-master shouted, then struck Qin harshly with the back of his hand. Qin fell to the ground. “I’ll show you how to deal with this rabble!”

The gang-master ran forward, down the side of the hill towards the approaching warriors. He screamed and swung his whip towards them. One of the warriors boldly stepped forward. As the whip came down, he raised his arm and allowed it to strike. The whip cracked against his forearm and wrapped around it; the warrior grimaced at the pain, but that was the only reaction he showed.

He then grabbed the whip and pulled on it, hard. Still tightly gripping his end, the move caught the gang-master by surprise. He stumbled forward, off-balance. The warrior who had grabbed the whip then swung his club with his free hand. The club struck the gang-master square on the side of his face, and his head burst open with an explosion of bright red blood. The men in Qin’s work gang gasped, the women screamed.

Three other Japanese gang-masters had been watching and preparing to follow their comrade’s example and engage the warriors, but as their erstwhile leader fell, they glanced at one another, then dropped their whips, turned tail, and ran back towards Kyoto.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh4_0004.jpg

Qin and his fellow slaves quickly found themselves surrounded by the hulking Warriors. But as Qin had quickly surmised, the men evidently meant them no harm provided they did not show any resistance. In fact, one of the warriors surprised Qin by kneeling down beside him and evidently checking to see if the gang-master’s blow had caused him any harm.

The warrior’s leader—or so Qin surmised—spoke, but Qin did not understand him, nor did any of his companions. The leader spoke a few more words, but still could not make himself understood. His heavy brow creased in frustration. He spoke tersely to his fellow warriors, evidently asking if any of them spoke any Japanese, but only received shaking heads in reply.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh4_0005.jpg

Then one of his comrades shouted a warning and pointed south at the road to Kyoto. The warriors and their captives looked south and in the distance, saw a group of approaching Japanese archers.

The leader of the warriors muttered something, evidently a curse. He looked to the west, to another hill covered by protective trees, evidently gauging the distance and time it would take to move there. He sighed loudly, evidently deciding the distance was too far to cover in the time they had. Instead, he began barking orders to his fellow warriors, who quickly began to gather up the worker’s tools. The men then jumped into a shallow ditch the slaves had been digging and began to shovel earth out of it, forming a low berm on the side of the ditch facing the approaching archers. Evidently they would take cover there until the archers were close enough to engage in hand-to-hand combat.

As his subordinates prepared their rudimentary fortification, the lead Warrior turned to the group of Chinese slaves. He spoke to them again in his strange language, but this time managed to express himself. He pointed to the northwest, beyond the tundra and the clump of trees from which he and his companions had sprung their attack. He pointed in that direction and said one word:

“Rome.”

Qin, wiping blood from a cut lip, heard the word and finally and completely understood. He nodded his agreement and turned to his fellow Chinese.

“Come on,” he said. “We’re leaving.”

“What?!” Zhu exclaimed. “But…”

“Quiet!” Qin shouted. “We don’t have time! Those Archers will be within range any moment! Let’s go!”

Qin shoved Zhu and several other workers down the hill; a heartbeat later, they were all running away, heading northwest across the tundra.

“I don’t understand!” Zhu said between gulps of air as he ran. “Where are we going?”

“Rome,” Qin answered. “Or Roman territory, at least.”

He turned and glanced over his shoulder at a loud din coming from behind him. He could see arrows in flight at the top of the hill. Apparently the battle had begun in earnest. He turned away and kept running.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh4_0006.jpg

Some time later, the Workers reached the forest and paused to rest, leaning against the rough tree trunks as they gasped for air.

“Do you really think,” Zhu panted, “we’ll be… any better off… as Roman slaves… than as Japanese ones?”

“I… don’t know,” Qin replied, equally breathless. “But…. I do know… we’ll never survive… here in the wilderness.” He paused to take a deep breath. “Animals or barbarians will make short work of us out here. And I also know that those Roman warriors are risking their lives right now to let us escape. I know I don’t want to spend the rest of my life serving people who killed my older brother and enslaved my people. So in the absence of a better option, yes, Zhu, I’m heading to Rome!”

Zhu took all this in, then nodded. He glanced around at the deep, dark woods and shivered with trepidation. “Let’s just hope we make it there alive.”

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh4_0007.jpg

***

Caesar stood and studied the flat, empty ground before him, comparing it to the plans laid on the makeshift table outside his tent.

“It will be a magnificent city,” his aide, Cornelius Marius, said. “And once we get that copper mine going…”

“Yes,” Caesar agreed. “That is our top priority.”

The Roman leader glanced over at the Settlers, who were living out of tents at the moment and were just starting to build their basic, stone-and-wattle homes that would form the beginnings of the new city of Antium. He then glanced out at the desert plain to the east of the city site, where the copper deposit had been found only a few years before.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh4_0008.jpg

“How long before the work crews get here and start work on it?” he asked.

“They’re still building the road to Rome itself, Caesar,” Marius said, pointing to a hill northeast of the city where Caesar could just discern men swinging picks at the hard earth. The hill contained a large deposit of granite, and excellent building stone. Caesar intended to build a quarry there, but later; the road leading back to Rome was the priority at the moment, followed by the mine.

“The copper won’t do us much good if we can’t get it to where it can be worked.” Marius added, stating the obvious.

Caesar sighed. “I know, I know… but these reports of armed men wandering through the wilderness…they’re alarming. We’ll need more than mere warriors brandishing clubs soon. There just isn’t enough time, or enough men…” His voice trailed off; Marius said nothing, for he knew that Caesar was correct.

Just then, another man marched up to them. He wore a long leather kilt and carried just such a club as Caesar had been describing. He was a member of the local militia assigned to defend the new city; the fact that he approached and spoke to Caesar marked him as the leader of the detachment.

“Yes?” Caesar prompted the man.

“Begging your pardon, Caesar,” the warrior said. “But the lads were patrolling the outskirts this morning, on the lookout for those barbarians, and came across something I thought you should know about.”

“Lead on,” Caesar said, and followed the warrior towards a wooded area which would, one day, be the city’s southeast gate.

The warrior led Caesar to the rest of his unit. The hulking warriors were guarding a group of a about fifty men and about a dozen women. Their golden skin and narrow, almond-shaped eyes were characteristic of the people who lived in the southeast corner of the continent.

“Who are these people?” Caesar asked. “They look Japanese.”

“Not quite, Caesar,” the lead warrior said. “Septimius, here,” he said, nodding towards another warrior, “he speaks some Japanese. Near as we can gather, these folks are—were—Japanese slaves. They come from some village near Kyoto. They call themselves Chinese, members of the… ‘Dragon Clan’ in particular. This fellow here,” he said, pointing to a strong, stocky man seated on the ground, “seems to be leading the group.”

“So they’re escaped slaves?” Caesar said, not with a little distaste. Rome had slaves too, of course. For a slave to attempt to escape was, of course, a punishable offense under Roman law…if he was captured, of course.

The warrior chuckled. “In manner of speaking, yes,” he said. “Sounds like they had a little help from Suetonius and his boys.”

Caesar smiled at that. He had stationed Suetonius Severus and his contingent of highly-trained and experienced warriors just outside of Japanese territory. Their official assignment had been to watch for any threatening movement of Japanese troops. Privately, however, Caesar had encouraged Suetonius to watch for any opportunity to stifle or even sabotage Japanese development—even if it meant committing an act of war.

“So Suetonius stole these slaves out from under Tokugawa’s nose?” he said, grinning.

“Yes, sir,” the warrior confirmed, returning Caesar’s pleased grin. “From right off the top of that hill of marble, not ten leagues outside of Kyoto!”

Caesar threw his head back and laughed. Oh, Tokugawa must be furious! It was an act of war, of course; he would have to alert the militia in Rome. But for the moment, he could simply enjoy the feat. He’d tweaked that dour Japanese leader’s nose, and he'd tweaked it well!

“Where is Suetonius?” Caesar asked. “I want to congratulate him personally!”

“Oh, he sent word,” the warrior said. “A courier arrived hot on these folks’ heels. His warriors had to engage a whole mess of Japanese archers.” At Caesar’s sudden look of concern, the warrior sought to reassure him. “Not to worry, Caesar. They took some casualties, but their training and experience paid off. Those lads have beaten bears off, I’m sure a few archers were nothing. They’re holed up in high, forested ground north of Kyoto. Apparently the Japanese are cowering inside their city, afraid to make a move outside for fear of being attacked!”

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh4_0009.jpg

Caesar had to laugh again. Oh, brilliant! he thought. Well played, Suetonius! But then another thought struck him, and his face creased into a puzzled frown.

“Half a moment,” he said. “If Suetonius and his warriors remained outside of Kyoto…who escorted these slaves to Roman territory?”

“That’s the amazing part,” the warrior said, eyeing the seated slaves with respect. “They made it here on their own.”

Caesar’s icy blue eyes widened in amazement. “On their own?” he said, his voice full of astonishment. “Across miles of open tundra and forest, swarming with wild animals and barbarians? With women among them? Just to escape Japan and reach Rome?”

“Apparently.”

Caesar turned to look at the slaves as if seeing them for the first time. He beckoned the warrior named Septimius, who spoke Japanese, over to him. He then gestured to the man who had led the group of slaves through the wilderness to rise and face him.

“Tell him,” Caesar said, “that I am Gaius Julius Caesar, leader of Rome. I bid him and his companions a hearty welcome to Rome.”

“He says,” Septimius translated after he and his counterpart finished speaking at length, “that he is Qin Shi Huang, of the Chinese people. He says he and his companions were slaves of Japan, but only escaped when Roman warriors allowed, and, indeed, ordered them to do so. He asks that you be merciful and not punish them for their escape, as it was not their own idea. They wish to offer themselves in service to Rome.”

Caesar considered this. Here he’d just been saying how he didn’t have enough workers to do all the necessary jobs, and what should show up on his doorstep but a group of slaves, eager to serve his nascent civilization! He silently resolved to increase his sacrifices to Fortuna, the goddess of luck.

“Tell him I accept his offer,” Caesar said. “Also tell him that though he comes from slavery into slavery, I make him this promise: in recognition of his group’s bravery, though they will serve Rome as slaves, they will be treated with respect. Furthermore, in reward for a lifetime of service, I, Caesar, shall lift them out of slavery. Their descendants will enjoy the full citizenship of Rome.”
Septimius’ mouth fell open at that.

“Tell him,” Caesar urged the man, and the warrior roused himself and translated his leaders’ words.

The eyes of Qin and his companions widened at the generosity of the offer. Caesar watched with satisfaction as the Chinese man’s eyes glistened with tears. He suddenly fell to his knees before Caesar, and the Roman leader did not need a translator to know that the man was pledging his undying devotion to Rome in general and to its immortal leader in particular.

The men around Caesar were astonished. To offer the citizenship not just to foreigners, but to the children of slaves! It had never been done.
Julius Caesar, however, knew exactly what he was doing. With so few women among their group, only a handful of the men were likely to marry and have children, though he supposed some of them might find brides amongst the other female slaves of Rome. Besides, many Roman slaves also earned their freedom—if not full citizenship—after a lifetime of service. And he had, with one simple act, just earned Rome several subjects—later citizens—of whose loyalty he could be assured for generations.

In addition, word of his generosity would spread back to Japan. Even if no other slaves escaped to come to Rome in hopes of a similar deal, it would give Tokugawa one more thing to worry about, and keep the eyes of his troops nervously watching both within as well as without for threats.

“Come, my new Chinese friends,” he said to the weary but now-happy workers, Septiumius translating for him. “You have had a long and dangerous journey. We will give you food, drink, and a place to rest. Tomorrow, I need you to begin your service to Rome. We’ll start with a road out into the eastern desert…”

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh4_0010.jpg

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 02:34

Chapter Five: Render unto God what is God’s

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh5_02.jpg

Drusus had to remind himself not to fidget.

He couldn’t help himself. He was broad of shoulder and chest, strong and fast, perfectly suited to a life of scouting. Caesar himself had spotted him exercising in the gymnasium with the other young boys and had personally chosen him for this life. Drusus had, literally, back-flipped when told of this. Every Roman boy dreamed of being a scout for their growing civilization, seeking out new territory and people.

Not that it was without hardship, which he’d known beforehand and experience had confirmed. His mother was inconsolable the day he’d left, as was his little sister, who adored him. He missed them terribly sometimes.

There was constant danger from animals; more than one scout had lost his life to a bear or jaguar. And lately, they’d been seeing, from a distance, groups of armed men wandering around in the wilderness, wielding heavy clubs like Rome’s own warriors, but looking much harder and meaner, if not as well-trained and disciplined. Dangerous. Especially to a small band of lightly armed scouts.

Nevertheless, Drusus was stout-hearted and strong, and he faced these dangers with a steady gaze and an even hand.

But, Almighty Jupiter, he’d never met a queen before!

He stole a glance at Remus. The lead scout was as calm as ever, as if encountering a monarch was an everyday occurrence for him. Oh, they had met, in their travels, leaders of villages calling themselves king or queen of this or that; but they were little better than tribal chieftans—upstarts.

This grand hall in which he now stood, however, pressed home the fact that Queen Isabella of Spain was no pretender. The impressive honour guard of archers reinforced this. And Barcelona wasn’t even the Spanish capital, merely an outlying city!

An attendant stepped forward, eyed them superciliously, and indicated that they were to follow him.

They walked into the hall and came to a stop in front of a raised dais. Upon this dais was a large, splendidly carved wooden chair—a throne. And in that throne sat what was possibly the most beautiful woman Drusus had ever seen.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh5_01.jpg

Queen Isabella’s hair was black as a raven’s wing, and long, framing her face. It contrasted with her skin, which was like the finest ivory, and unblemished. Her blue eyes, bright and piercing, studied the little group of Roman scouts. Her nose was straight and finely shaped, her mouth was full and sensuous and had a slight, captivating pout. Her fine clothing did nothing to conceal an utterly enticing figure.

But it was not just her physical beauty that took Drusus’ breath away. She had an air about her of supreme confidence; this was a woman who knew her exact place in the world, and it was an exalted one. She sat with her back straight, her chin uplifted ever-so-slightly so she looked down her nose at her visitors. Drusus had the distinct impression she’d look at an insect upon her dining table in much the same manner.

<Who are these strangers to our lands?> she asked in her native Spanish. Her voice was clear, its challenge implicit, and just a little flinty. It sent a shiver down Drusus’ spine. He struggled to listen and understand; the scouts had manage to learn some of the Spanish tongue from their guides, but none of them were exactly fluent yet. Well, except for Remus, who had a distinct talent for language.

As if to demonstrate this, it was Remus who answered the Queen’s question before one of her attendants could beat him to it.

<We are scouts, your majesty,> he said in accented but immaculate Spanish. <I bring you greetings and the warmest of wishes from Gaius Julius Caesar, leader of the people of Rome. We come to your lands seeking peace and friendship.>

With that, Remus bowed his head respectfully. Following his lead, his Drusus and his other fellow scouts duplicated the gesture.

The Queen sat in icy silence, seemingly considering the statement.

<Well spoken, Roman,> she said. <And who is this…Gaius Julius Caesar? Is he among your party?>

<No, your majesty,> Remus replied. <Our city is far to the south, only slightly closer to Spain than the lands of the Japanese.>

<Ah, I see,> the Queen said, her expression neutral, though she was clearly intrigued. <So you come seeking peace and friendship. Do you also come seeking enlightenment?>

Drusus, struggling to follow, wondered where this odd turn in the conversation was going. He watched as Remus considered this rather odd question for a moment.

<Perhaps her majesty could enlighten these simple Roman scouts regarding this enlightenment of which she speaks?> Remus responded, his lips curling upwards ever-so-slightly.

If the Queen was at all amused by Remus’ response, she gave no sign of it. <Spain is home to the celestial light of ultimate truth, simple Roman scouts,> she said, rather haughtily. <You would do well to cleanse your heathen souls of the blight of paganism, and return home to spread word of the divine Buddha.>

Of course, Drusus thought. Buddhism. They had heard of the spreading religion, but it had been mere hearsay. Caesar had instructed them to find out as much as they could not only about Spain, but of this new faith as well. Drusus couldn’t help wondering what the point was; Rome had a pantheon of gods. What use did they have for a foreign one?

<Even in distant Rome, we have heard of Buddhism,> Remus said. <We would consider ourselves privileged and honoured to be instructed in the ways of your faith.>

<Very well,> the Queen said, indulging her heathen guests with a slight smile. <We shall endeavour to correct your blasphemous ways. You will go now.>
The dismissal was as obvious as it was curt. Remus bowed, turned, and led his group back out of the hall.

“So what now,” Drusus asked. “We’re going to stay awhile, learn this…Buddhism, and save our misbegotten souls?”

“Pretty much,” Remus replied. “Just remember to be respectful.”

“Always, Remus!” Drusus said, but his leader gave the younger man a sharp look that told Drusus he would not tolerate any insults to their hosts.

***

A week later, Remus took his scouting party aside and addressed them privately.

“I know we’re all enjoying this welcome respite from our usual life in the wilds,” he said with a rueful grin, and many of the men chuckled. “I thought I should warn you, however, that I received a message from Caesar early today. He’s anxious for us to resume our travels. We’ve heard tell of another civilization, the Aztecs, who are believed to be located north of Spain, and he wants us to meet them and explore their territory. So be prepared to leave soon, at a moment’s notice, all of you.”

Drusus listened to his leader’s words and nodded his assent, but could not hide the look of disappointment in his face. He said nothing, however.

As the rest of the men left the brief meeting, Remus took Drusus aside. “You’ve been very quiet, Drusus,” he said. “During our stay here in Barcelona, you’ve grown more and more…well, subdued. Is something troubling you?”

“Troubling me?” Drusus said. “No, far from it. It’s just…”

“Yes?” Remus prompted him when he paused.

“This Spanish faith, Remus,” he said. “Buddhism. It just…well, it makes sense. As I sat there, receiving instruction in it, I became more and more convinced of its truth. I think the Queen was right. I am eager to go back to Rome and tell others about it.”

“Are you sure,” Remus said, gently but amused nonetheless, “that the loveliness of the Buddhist Queen did not have something to do with opening your heart to her faith?”

Drusus looked insulted. “This has nothing to do with the Queen,” he retorted.
Indeed, the small group of Romans had had only a few encounters with the regal, haughty Spanish monarch after that first meeting, and she had departed for the Spanish capital, Madrid. The Romans’ Spanish hosts had hinted at some grand project in the capital that the Queen was overseeing, but offered no details.

“I apologize, Drusus,” Remus said diplomatically. “I meant no disrespect.”

“None taken,” Drusus said agreeably.

“Still,” Remus said, “you must admit, she’s a very beautiful woman.”

“She’s amazing,” Drusus blurted out enthusiastically. Then, as his leader cast him a sidelong glance, he did something he hadn’t done since he was a boy. He blushed.

“She is indeed,” Remus agreed, saving his companion some embarrassment. “I became a little infatuated with her myself, married though I am. But she’s unattainable to men such as ourselves, Drusus. It would be best to put her out of your mind. If you truly believe in this faith of Buddhism, regard that as her gift to you.”

“I do,” Drusus said, his enthusiasm for his new faith evident in his voice. “It’s a gift I must share with others in Rome.”

Remus glanced at his companion, studying him closely, but held his tongue.

***

The next day, early in the morning, Remus pulled his team of scouts together yet again. “It’s time,” he told them tersely, his face grim. “Gather your packs. We leave within minutes.”

“Why the rush?” Antonius, one of the veteran scouts, asked their leader.

Remus shot a glance at Antonius that told his old friend he would rather that the question had not been asked. “We have a long journey ahead of us,” he said. “It makes no sense to waste daylight.” With that, he turned and strode away from them, heading off to gather together his own meagre belongings.

Drusus heard the tension in Remus’ voice, however, and looked questioningly at Antonius. The stocky scout merely shrugged and shook his head. “He gets like this sometimes,” Antonius told the younger man. “I sometimes think he can’t stand to be in any one place for too long.”

Shortly thereafter, the Roman scouts were on a road leading east out of Barcelona. Once they were out of sight of the city, however, Remus surprised them. The lead scout suddenly stopped, then turned to his right. He cast a stern look over his shoulder at his party.

“We’re heading south,” he said in a tone which indicated he would not tolerate questions or discussion. “We’ve been recalled to Rome. This way, hurry.”

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh5_03.jpg

He headed off the road, into the dense jungle and up a hill, his companions close on his heels. They travelled, silently and wordlessly, for some time. As they journeyed, Drusus kept wondering about his strange direction they’d taken, and what it could mean. When they stopped for a rest in a shaded grove of palm trees, he approached Remus.

“I thought we were heading north to find the Aztecs,” he said pointedly.

“Obviously, there’s been a change of plans,” Remus said. He looked at Drusus, studying the young man intently. Then a slight smile appeared on his face. “Come now, Drusus. It will be good to visit home after so many years away, won’t it? Your family will be delighted to see you.”

Drusus, however, was not put off so easily. “Why have we been recalled to Rome, Remus?” he asked. Around him, the other scouts stirred, their attention drawn to the conversation by the insistence in Drusus’ voice.

Remus glanced briefly at the other scouts, then shrugged nonchalantly. “Who knows? A whim of Caesar’s. Ours is not to question why…”

“But it doesn’t make any sense!” Drusus said. “We’ve explored all the territory south of Spain. We’re wasting valuable time returning home. Why does Caesar want us home, away from Spain, unless…”

Suddenly, Drusus’ expression changed from one of puzzlement to shock. His brows, previously furrowed, rose upon his forehead; his eyes and mouth opened wide.

“It’s war, isn’t it?” he said.

Remus said nothing in response, but he stared steadily at his young companion, as if silently warning him to leave off this line of inquiry. But Drusus, like a tracking hound that had picked up a scent, could not abandon the idea.

“Great Buddha!” he declared. “We’re going to war with Spain, aren’t we?”

“What if we are?” Remus asked him quietly. The other scouts were gathered around he and Drusus now, watching the confrontation intently. Remus sought and found Antonius among the group and held his old companion’s gaze for a moment, conveying a silent message. Antonious nodded and slowly moved until he stood behind Drusus.

Drusus took a deep breath and slowly shook his head. “I will not fight against my brothers and sisters of the faith,” he declared. He took a step back from Remus, from the leader of the Roman scouts whom he’d idolized since he was a boy. “I’m sorry, Remus. I cannot return to Rome with you. I am a Buddhist. I cannot oppose that which I have come to fervently believe, nor those who also believe it.”

Remus sighed. “So you intend to return to Spain then?” he asked sadly.

“Yes,” Drusus replied.

“You’ll feel obliged to warn them regarding Rome’s intentions, of course,” Remus said without a hint of accusation or rancor in his voice. Drusus shamefully glanced down at the ground, but did not deny the statement. “Will you fight on their side, against your fellow Romans?” he asked sadly.

“I…,” Drusus said quietly, still unable to meet Remus’ gaze. “I hope not to. I will try not to, but...” He ruefully shook his head.

Remus smiled sadly at the younger man and placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder. “I understand,” he said quietly. “It must be hard for you, Drusus, to have your loyalties so divided.”

Drusus nodded. He looked up, and Remus saw that the young man’s eyes were shimmering with tears. “It’s as though my heart is torn in two, Remus!”

Remus nodded sagely. “Be troubled no more,” he said, then smiled. He glanced over Drusus’ shoulder at Antonius and nodded. He was still smiling reassuringly at Drusus when Antonius’ hand axe struck him at the base of the skull. Drusus’ eyes opened wide and his mouth dropped open, but he made no sound as he dropped to the ground.

“It was very brave,” Remus said to the other scouts, “how he sacrificed himself, attacking those barbarian warriors so the rest of us could escape.” He looked at each of his men in turn, holding their gaze as each one nodded his agreement to the lie.

“Very brave,” Antonious said solemnly as he cleaned the blade of his hand axe and retuned the weapon to his belt.

“I know some of you found the message of Buddhism appealing,” Remus said, “but never forget that you are Romans first. To whose bosom we now return.”

With that, they turned and headed south into the jungle, leaving the body of their former companion behind. Some time later, they passed east of the new southern city of Seville. The scouts paused on a hill, careful to stay hidden within the jungle. In the distance, they could see several groups of burly Roman axemen approaching the nascent city on a hill.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh5_04.jpg

Remus shook his head. What on earth had possessed Isabella to make her put the city there, south of the jungle which Caesar regarded as a natural barrier between their two civilizations? Especially when she had so much room to her east into which she could expand. He caught a glimpse, just north of the city, of a few great grey beasts moving through the jungle, away from the huge group of heavily-armed men approaching the city. Was it to claim the elephants and their valuable ivory?

Perhaps. Probably. Regardless, she had forced Caesar’s hand with this encroachment into territory widely regarded as rightfully Roman, and now she would pay the price. From across the grasslands the scouts heard the trumpets cry and war drums start to pound their ominous rhythm. The battle had started. Though Seville’s archers would fight hard to protect their new city, aided by the high ground of the hill on which it was founded, he knew they could not stand against the sharp, heavy blades of the Roman axemen. Seville would fall, and Remus knew it would be razed to the ground, for he alone among the scouts knew that Caesar had planned to found another city in another location nearby.

Grimly, Remus scanned the territory around his party for threats. Seeing none, he urged his group of Scouts onward, back towards Rome and safety. The sounds of battle echoed in their ears, even after the fighting was done.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh5_05.jpg

***

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh5_06.jpg

The old woman’s eyes fluttered open. She gasped softly, momentarily confused as to her whereabouts. Then she quickly regained her wits. Her violet eyes scanned her room and came to rest upon the gaunt but handsome visage of the man sitting beside her bed.

“Ravenna,” Caesar said, his icy blue eyes barely concealing his sorrow. He held her hand in his, and could feel the withered limb trembling

“No tears, father,” Ravenna said softly, her gaze steady even if her hands were not. “I’m not dead yet,” she added, a thin smile playing briefly upon her lips.

“Of course not,” he replied, but his sad tone conveyed what he could not say: that his beloved stepdaughter’s death would not be held off much longer.

This, Caesar knew, was the curse of being immortal: to watch those he loved die while he went on. Ravenna was not the first, of course. Sevilla, the ancient druid of their tribe, had died many years before. Romulus had perished while fighting off a barbarian raid. And there had been other deaths he had mourned as well, and Caesar knew there would be more, many more, to come in the centuries that would follow. But watching his young, vivacious stepdaughter succumb to the ravages of old age had been hardest of all. He had been struggling to harden his heart against the overwhelming sorrow that attended so many deaths. He had been achieving some success in that regard, but with Ravenna, he could not hold back his tears. They fell from his eyes silently, and he brusquely brushed them away. He took a deep breath and fought to control his emotions.

“I came to tell you,” he said, forcing cheerfulness into his strained voice, “that we are nearly ready to found our third great city. Northeast of Rome, on the floodplains, as we planned.”

“What…” the old woman asked, then paused to lick her dry lips. “What will you name it?”

Caesar smiled proudly. “Ravenna, of course. What else could I name it?”

He stroked her hand affectionately, but his stepdaughter did not return his caress. Indeed, her weathered face became grim, and she stared at him hard.

“A city founded upon bloodshed,” she said bitterly, recalling the razing of Seville. “And you named it for me?”

“Ravenna, please,” Caesar said. “This world is harsh, it’s inhabitants more so. If we rely upon the goodwill and charity of our rivals, we will cease to exist.”

The old woman sighed. “I know, I know, but still…” she said sadly as her voice trailed off. Then a thought came to her, and her violet eyes brightened as they looked pleadingly into those of her stepfather. “I want you to promise me something,” she said.

“Anything,” Caesar replied.

“The city you will name after me,” she said. “Promise me… that you will make it a centre for learning, and culture,” she said, squeezing his hand.

“That is what I planned from the start,” he said, smiling at her.

“And promise me,” she said sternly now, “that you will never build a single weapon or military unit there.”

Caesar balked at this. He knew that conflict with his neighbours was inevitable, and would need the full weight of all Rome’s cities thrown behind the wars yet to come. To not use one of Rome’s few cities for military purposes would be a tall order.

“Promise me,” she pleaded, her voice cracking, her eyes desperate.

The immortal leader of Rome took a deep breath. Behind his shrewd eyes, the gears of his mind were turning. Another city would be needed, then, and quickly. Perhaps on the northwest coast? Yes, another coastal city, like Antium, which could build ships, leaving Ravenna to focus upon the pursuit of knowledge. And even if the latter city never built a single weapon or trained troops, the advances it would discover could still be put to military use while allowing Caesar to keep this simple promise to his dying stepdaughter.

Caesar smiled and gave Ravenna’s hand an affectionate squeeze. “I promise,” he said. “Ravenna will never build weapons or train soldiers.”

Ravenna’s still-shrewd eyes narrowed. “You don’t fool me,” she said. “I’ve known you too long. You’re scheming a way around it.”

“I will keep my promise just as I have stated it,” Caesar said, more than a little defensively.

Ravenna smiled wanly and sighed. “That will be enough,” she conceded. “Just remember… I’ll be watching,” she added, as firmly as her weakened voice would allow.

“It is my fervent hope that you shall,” Caesar said. He bent down and tenderly kissed his stepdaughter’s wrinkled forehead.

When he straightened, she was gone, and Caesar wept. He remained by her bedside for several hours. When he emerged from the chamber, it was night.

The few slaves who saw him remarked later that he looked like a changed man--and not for the better. For rather than expressing sorrow, his features appeared hard and cold, so much so that many of the slaves, when they recalled his appearance that night, felt a tingling in their spines and a raw spasm of fear in their guts.

For Caesar had resolved himself. Rome had a great destiny to fulfill, and it was his duty to guide her to it. He would not allow himself, he had decided, to become so emotionally attached--so vulnerable--with one of Rome's citizens again. He could not afford it. The road ahead was long and hard and fraught with peril. Many would perish, as that poor misguided youth Drusus had, for the sake of the greater good.

The lives of all Romans, even those yet unborn, were in his hands. Some he would have to sacrifice. It was inevitable. He could not be sentimental about it. He would bury his stepdaughter and mourn for her, but she would be the last for whom he indulged in such feelings.

Or so he thought.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh5_07.jpg

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 02:35

Chapter 6: First and Foremost

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh6_01.jpg

He stepped out from behind a tree and looked down the hill’s slope, across the plain. He scowled at what he saw.

There, perched comfortably beside Lake Tiber, lay Rome. Just outside of it, to the city’s east, was its prize: a rich, terraced farm of rice paddies that fed the city. But that was not all; he strained his eyes and could just make out something new: a mine it appeared to be, just south of the city, like the one he’d seen outside of Antium, long ago. A tiny belch of flame and smoke periodically escaped from the mine.

This pleasant view of a nascent city and its citizens plying its nearby resources did not please the man who now glanced at the scene. Far from it. The plunder the Romans took from the land, and the comfort in which they lived, enraged him. He turned away and marched a few paces back into the woods to his companions.

“Romans,” he sneered as he rejoined them, then spat upon the ground as though just uttering the name itself was distasteful. “Bah! We were here long before them, and we’ll be here to spit upon their graves!”

He spoke loudly, for his voice had to carry to the hundreds of men in the forest clearing. They gave a low, rumbling cheer at his words—loud enough to show their enthusiasm, but not so loud as to carry to the city a few miles away.

Ragnar looked about the clearing at the men he led. They were strong and fierce, armed with bows and quivers full of arrows, as well as razor-sharp fighting knives in their belts. The Romans would no doubt regard them with disdain, even horror. Good, Ragnar thought.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh6_02.jpg

“They call us ‘barbarians’,” he said. The crowd rumbled, knowing the term was meant as an insult. To the Latin-speaking Romans, the Goths’ language sounded like ‘bar-bar-bar’—utter gibberish, hence the name. “Very well. We’ll show them the meaning of the word!”

His men again cheered; though restrained, their was no mistaking their enthusiasm.

“Tomorrow,” Ragnar said, smiling wolfishly from behind his long blond beard. “We strike tomorrow. We will pillage their land, raze their cities, feast upon their food, and take their women for our own pleasure!”

Another cheer, louder this time, and longer, as the men vented their anticipation, their bloodlust. Would the sound carry? Would the Romans be alerted? Well, what if they were? The result would be the same. Rome would fall. Ragnar himself looked forward to killing their leader, Caesar, with his own bare hands. Immortal, was he? He’d see about that…

Later, Ragnar sat around a campfire with a few of his lieutenants. Most were also blood kin.

“You spoke well, Ragnar,” one of them with long, dark brown hair and eyes black as coals said. “Every man here would die for you, you know that.”

Ragnar nodded with satisfaction. “Good. But I’d rather have the cursed Romans do the dying, Gorrum.”

“They die like any other man,” Gorrum replied. “I have killed several myself,” he added, his mouth twisting into a malicious smile.

“And they killed several of us in return,” another man said. “They have axes of bronze now. Very formidable,” he added with a shudder.

Gorrum glared at Drugan. “As are we. Our arrows will bring them down from a distance,” he said with a dismissive wave of his hand. “Besides, their precious axemen are away in the north, guarding their border with Spain.” He chuckled cruelly. “They won’t be expecting us. From what I understand, Rome is garrisoned by a few club-wielding warriors—no match for our bows!”

The older man, his dark hair and beard streaked with grey, nodded in agreement with him, but without enthusiasm. Drugan had the respect of the clan due to his advanced years—advanced for them, at least. He also had been, along with Gorrum, one of the few to survive an earlier, aborted raid the year before. The fighting had been close and vicious, but the Roman axemen had prevailed—barely. The few surviving men of the clan had escaped back into the southern woods and told their tale.

In a way, Ragnar had to admit, the Romans had done something the clans of the southern tundra could never do on their own: the encroaching Roman civilization had forced the clans to cease their in-fighting and unite to oppose them. They had shared their knowledge, of archery in particular, and had formed this massive force. Many of the tribe leaders had wanted to attack the Japanese to the east, but Ragnar had persuaded them that Rome, with its richer lands, was not only the bigger threat, but also the most enticing target.

“My brother died in that raid,” another man grumbled, his anger plainly simmering beneath the low tightness of his voice.

Ragnar clapped his hand on the man’s shoulder. “Many of us lost kin that day, Brugundius,” he said. “Tomorrow, they will be avenged, a thousand times over.” Ragnar nodded again and smiled grimly. “Tomorrow, the Romans will know the wrath of the Goths. Their club-wielding warriors will fall beneath a hailstorm of arrows. We will sack their city and kill them to a man.”

Brugundius nodded, then glanced up at the sky. “I can hardly wait for the stars to set,” he growled.

***

At dawn, the large raiding party was standing in the trees just east of Rome, where Ragnar had eyed their target the previous evening. They could see a few Romans working the rice paddies to the city’s east.

“First we pillage the farm,” Ragnar said to those nearby. “And deny them their precious food. Then, we sack Rome itself!”

The men around him growled and chuckled roughly in agreement. Ragnar turned to the assembled horde and raised his voice.

“ATTACK!” he shouted.

With that one word, the raiders were unleashed. For days they had restrained themselves, keeping quiet so as to catch the Romans unawares. Now they gave full voice to their fury and bloodlust, screaming in furious rage as they ran towards the rice paddies.

Ahead of them, they could see the Roman farmers suddenly stop what they were doing and turn towards them. The workers then turned and fled as a group, but kept hold of their hoes and rakes, seemingly for protection; indeed, the men who made up the rear of the fleeing group were running backwards, their tools held before them to ward off attack as they ran back to Rome.

“Let them run!” Ragnar shouted over the din of his warriors. “We’ll catch them and kill them in the city soon enough! Destroy the farm!”

Shouting and laughing eagerly, the warriors swarmed over the water-soaked paddies. They took began to kick at the low earth walls that held the water feeding the growing rice in place, allowing it to spill out over the nearby grasslands.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh6_03.jpg

Drugan, his mouth set in a grim line beneath his beard, approached Ragnar as both men watched the Warriors clumsily and slowly damaging the paddies.

“That was an orderly retreat,” the older Goth said. “They were expecting us. They didn’t even drop their tools.”

“What of it?” Ragnar said. “The farm is ours. Soon the city will be as well. You’re too gloomy, old friend.”

“Perhaps,” Drugan muttered. “But I have a bad feeling about this…”

Ragnar’s bushy eyebrows knitted together in an annoyed frown, and he stalked away from his pessimistic comrade. He began to shout encouragement to his men as they continued to damage the Romans’ precious farmland.

Then he heard it.

At first, he was barely aware of it. The sound came from a distance, from the city, and was barely noticeable over the din of the horde and their wanton acts of destruction. Gradually, though, all the Goths heard the sound, and slowly, they stopped to listen.

It sounded like… drums? Yes, several drums, being beaten in a regular rhythm. And another sound accompanied that, in perfect tempo with it: footsteps, hundreds of them, marching in unison.

Ragnar, along with all the Goths, turned and looked at the road that led to Rome. What he saw made him feel as though something cold and slimy had just rolled over in his gut.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh6_10.jpg

The sun shone off their metal helmets, so brightly that the Goths had to squint against the glare. Before them, the approaching force held large, tall shields, covering them nearly from head to toe, and decorated with eagle motifs. Their shins and arms were sheathed in metal greaves, their bodies covered by plated metal armour over their tunics. Dust rose from the rode behind them as they marched in precision towards the horde. There had to be several hundred of them—well over a thousand easily, but with the men in such a tight, square-shaped formation, it was hard to tell.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh6_11.jpg

Ragnar shook off his initial trepidation. He glanced around and could see that his fellow Goths were as intimidated as he. These was no mere handful of undisciplined warriors with clubs, nor a collection of brutish axemen; this was something entirely different. They all knew it. The Goth leader knew he had to rouse his men, firm up their courage. It was what a leader did, what his father had taught him.

Ragnar forced himself to laugh. “Don’t they look pretty?” he shouted to his comrades.

The Goths turned to look at him. Taking his show of bravado at face value, they found encouragement in his words, and laughed derisively as well.

“Have no fear, men of Goth!” Ragnar shouted. “We’ll show these green troops what fighting is really about!”

The Goths responded with enthusiastic, blood-curdling shouts. They took their bows from where they were slung over their shoulders and pulled arrows from their quivers. They now eagerly awaited the fight with these fresh-faced Roman troops.

Within the approaching Roman legion, the men were also mentally preparing themselves for battle.

“Steady, boys!” the Primus Pilus, the ‘First Spear’ who led the Legion in the field, marked by the high plume on his helmet, shouted to his charges. “We’ll show these barbarians what for! Stay in formation and remember your training!”

Two thousand strong they were: a legion, Rome’s first, comprised of twenty-five centuries, each made up of eighty men and led by a centurion. Twenty of the men in each century were non-combatants: cooks, baggage-handlers, metal-workers to repair weapons and armour and the like. These men were safely ensconced, at the moment, in Rome.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh6_09.jpg

At the centre of the legion marched Caesar, clad as they were in helmet, armour, and greaves. Only the bright red cape he wore indicated his high rank as their General. How could he not accompany them, his boys, on this, their first battle? He’d been hoping for just such an opportunity.

Despite the encouragement of the Primus Pilus and their months of training, Caesar could sense the nervousness in the men around him. This would be their first fight, and though their weapons and training were far superior to that of the horde they faced, and their numbers nearly equal, these young Romans were, as the barbarian leader had accurately surmised, untested in battle, and Caesar was all to aware of it. Would the formation collapse? Would the legion—the 1st Legion he called them, for that was what they were, in so many ways, Rome’s best—turn and run at first contact with the enemy? That couldn’t be allowed to happen.

Caesar knew that these young men needed something more than mere words to encourage them. But what…? Then he smiled. He knew just the thing.

“Let’s have a song, boys!” he shouted out above the din of marching feet. “A song, hey!”

Some of the troops turned to glance at him in surprise. Seeing their leader’s face beaming joyfully as they marched into battle roused their spirits.

The Primus Pilus smiled. “The bar-bar song, lads! Full voice, now!”

As one, the 1st Legion began to sing.

Oh, the bar-bars hide their pricks in trees
Their wives have beards down to their knees
When they come crawling close to Rome
The First will send them crying home…

Caesar laughed. It was crude and uncouth and exactly what they needed. They were only a hundred paces from the barbarians now.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh6_04.jpg

The Goth archers, at random, began to raise their bows and take aim. At that same moment, as if in anticipation, the lead Centurion shouted an order, and the singing ceased.

“Shields… UP!”

The men on the outside of the square were called the hastati; they were the youngest and strongest men in the Legion, most still in their teens. At the Centurion’s command, they held their shields to the outside, tight against one another, while the older men on the inside raised them over their heads. The Legion now resembled a moving, armoured building more than a group of men.

The Goths let their arrows fly. The slender missiles hissed quietly, like airborne snakes as they few towards their targets. The arrows reached the encroaching Roman Legion and either bounced harmlessly off the shields or struck them and held fast, but none penetrated the tight formation.

The barbarians were only some thirty-odd paces away now. The Primus Pilus shouted another order.

“Present… ARMS!”

As one, each hastati on the outside of the square drew his gladius—his short stabbing sword, forged from the finest iron, drawn from the mine just south of Rome—and inserted it through the spaces between the shields. The square now bristled like a porcupine.

From beside him upon the hill, where he was watching the approaching Roman force, Ragnar heard Drugan gasp.

“We’re done for, Ragnar!” the older man hissed. “We must flee!”

Rage overcame Ragnar’s fear. He lashed out and struck the other man across the face, sending him sprawling back onto the ground.

“Bite your tongue, you cowardly fool!” he shouted at the fallen Drugan. “We are Goths! We run from no one!” He turned to the other men and pulled his short, curved fighting daggers from his belt, holding one in each hand. “ATTACK! KILL THEM ALL!” he shouted.

The Goths shouldered their bows and pulled out their knives. They then roared and launched themselves at the Legion.

“HALT!” the Primus Pilus shouted, and the Legion, to a man, obeyed. “BRACE FOR IMPACT!”

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh6_05.jpg

Every man in the square shifted his footing and bent his knees, preparing for the shock of several hundred men colliding with the leading face of the shield wall. The older men on the inside of the square—called the principes—kept their shields raised protectively over their heads with one hand while with their free sword hands, they gripped the thick leather belt of the men around them, especially those of the hastati, to hold them in position.

With a thundering crash, the attacking barbarians collided with the leading edge of the shield wall. The square shuddered and rippled, but it held. The hastati thrust their short swords forward, stabbing at the men who screamed wildly and swung and stabbed their knives against their shields. The heavy shields reverberated with each impact.

But the shields held, as did the line. And the stabbing swords did their work. The war shouts of the barbarians gradually turned to death cries, and the eagles on the Romans’ shields became covered with blood.

Yet still the barbarians pressed their attack, surrounding the Legion and attacking it on all sides. The sounds of battle and the angry and pained screams of men on both sides filled the air. The enemy was not broken, and the hastati began to tire. The barbarians sensed this, and pressed their attack, swinging their knives wildly and screaming in red-hot rage and insatiable bloodlust.

Now the Roman formation showed its true strength, for the square was not in fact a tight, inflexible formation of soldiers in rank-and-file. The men were positioned in a quincunx—patterns of five, like those on dice, repeated over and over again within the formation. As the hastati tired, the centurions leading them barked orders, and the youngest men in the Legion retreated through the gaps in the men behind them. Then the principes—men in their prime, in their twenties and thirties—stepped forward to relieve them with astonishing precision. The barbarians suddenly found themselves facing fresh, strong, confident troops in the front lines.

Still the battle raged on. Minutes which seemed like hours went by. Protected in the midst of the square, but effectively blind as well, Caesar became impatient.

“Damn it, how long is this going to take?” he said. He grabbed the Legionary nearest him. “You there. Drop your shield.”

“Uh… what?” the man said, startled. He was steadfastly holding his shield over his head, as he had been trained to do, for protection.

“That’s an order, soldier. Lower your shield to the ground. I’m going to stand on it, and you’re going to lift me, so I can see what’s going on. You there,” he said to another Legionary, “give him a hand!”

A moment later, Caesar was raised up above the formation by the two soldiers, hands boldly akimbo on his hips, his tall, gaunt figure surveying the battlefield. Several of the barbarians saw him and shouted angrily. One picked up a rock and threw it at him. Caesar nonchalantly ducked out of the way, and the rock bounced harmlessly off of the roof of the shield wall. Caesar smiled at his would-be attacker, then quickly raised his left fist and forearm while his right hand caught the inside of his elbow as his arm rose—a crude but profoundly expressive gesture.

“All right, lads, lower me down,” he ordered. He’d seen the disposition of the enemy’s forces, and had registered his opinion of them to boot. “Centurions!” he shouted when he was back on terra firma. “Their numbers are greatest to our west. Move that way, and cut them down to a man!”

“You heard Caesar, boys!” the Primus Pilus shouted. “Let’s finish these bastards off and send them back to their woods!”

The order was given, the Legion began to move, and the air filled even more than before with the scent of spilled blood and the screams of dying men.

For all his rage and bravado, Ragnar was still a leader, and he knew when a fight was lost. The numbers of his force were rapidly dwindling, while the Roman square seemed has strong as ever, and was working its way through his men like a hot knife through butter.

“Retreat!” he shouted. “Retreat to the forest!”

Exhausted and bloodied, the remaining Goths heard his order and struggled to obey. Some stubbornly remained to fight, the vengeful Brugundius among them. They fell to a man. More barbarians were cut down as they tried to run by the shield wall, but passed too close to escape the bite of each soldier’s gladius.

As the enemy began to flee, Caesar could feel his men’s triumph, but along with it, their dangerous urge to run after the enemy to finish them.

“Hold your formation!” he shouted. “Any man that leaves the square, I’ll flog him within an inch of his life! PERSONALLY!”

The combination of the threat and their training held the men back, and they watched, laughing and cheering in triumph, as a pitiful handful of the barbarians straggled back into the forest from whence they came. The majority of the Goth warriors lay dead or dying at the Romans’ feet.

“Good work, boys!” Caesar shouted. “Now let’s march back home to Rome. The grog’s on me!”

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh6_08.jpg

The men cheered again, in anticipation, in triumph, and, in no small measure, in relief. They had gone through their first test in battle, and they had won. Rome was safe, but even more important, their victory bode well for the future of their civilization.

As they marched back into Antium, the Primus Pilus—Lucius Scipio, a swarthy, stocky man from Antium—walked beside Caesar and addressed him.

“Well, that was a dandy little training exercise,” he said.

Caesar smiled. “Is that all it was?” he said, though he knew, better than any, that it was true.

“Against that rabble?” Scipio responded. “Begging your pardon, Caesar, but my mother-in-law by herself would be more trouble than that bunch.” The man actually shuddered at the thought of his fearsome relation, and Caesar had to laugh. “Terrible woman! But that’s beside the point.” He glanced at his leader; Caesar could see the hunger in the man’s eyes. “I’m anxious to see how these lads do against a real enemy,” he said. “Aren’t you?”

Caesar smiled, albeit somewhat grimly. “More than you know, my friend,” he said. They’ll get their chance soon enough, he thought. For earlier that day, he had just received news of a new Japanese settlement that encroached on the borders of Rome itself, claiming land and resources that belonged rightfully to Caesar’s nascent but steadily growing empire.

Tokugawa, my old friend, you’re pushing your luck, Caesar thought. And now I have just the thing with which to push back…

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh6_12.jpg

From his vantage point within the forest, Ragnar, blood running freely from a gash on his forehead so it stung his eyes, watched the Legion marching away. Those standing near him would later swear they could hear his teeth grinding themselves down to the gum line.

So the Romans have sharp, heavy knives to stab us with now, eh? he thought angrily. Well, next time, we’ll have something sharp and heavy to greet you with. I hear the Etruscans in the far east have forged broad axes of bronze…

“This isn’t over…” Ragnar snarled at the Roman’s backs, then he disappeared into the forest.

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 02:36

Chapter 7: The Sun also Sets

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh7_17.jpg

In his throne room he sat, waiting, his face impassive as always. It wouldn’t be long now. The shouts and screams, the horrible sounds of battle, were dying down—literally. He could hear voices rising in triumph, victory cries ringing through the open windows.

The triumphant cheers, he could hear plainly, were in Latin.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh7_18.jpg

How had it all gone wrong? Tokugawa wondered. He’d had such great plans for his people. He was sure that being blessed by the gods with immortality had been a sign of their great plans for Japan, and for him as its leader. He glanced behind himself, at one of two flags hanging upon poles that flanked either side of his desk. A red sun blazed upon a snow-white background, so like the morning sun that blazed above the frigid waters east of Kyoto every morning. It was a fine flag for a great nation. Or a nation that would have been, could have been great.

But all along, at every step of the way, he had been there. Caesar. His cursed scouts raced ahead of his warriors, finding smaller tribes and gaining their allegiance for Rome. Rome’s trained warriors—HA! Tokugawa had to laugh bitterly, since most of those warriors’ experience had come from fighting animals. But it had been enough, enough to allow them to survive two raids on his slaves, despite the archers who had engaged them immediately afterwards. He had finally resorted to ensuring all work parties had an armed guard. A senseless waste of resources, but Caesar had made it necessary.

Then things seemed to change. Tokugawa sent a group of settlers out, and they’d founded Japan’s second city of Osaka just to the north of Kyoto, and in a resource-rich location: fields of wheat to the south, herds of cattle to the northeast, and to the northwest, a rich deposit of copper! And he’d beaten Caesar to it!

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh7_01.jpg

The Japanese immortal shook his head and sighed heavily. He should have know the Roman would take it as a challenge, as deliberate provocation. Osaka was now a Roman city. Pisae, Caesar had renamed it, stamping the identity of Rome upon it as he did upon everything he encountered. He’d taken the city with those terrifying troops of his—those Legions, with their tight, precise formations, their broad shields, their short but brutally effective swords…

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh7_03.jpg

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh7_04.jpg

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh7_05.jpg

How he wished he’d had troops like that! Oh, of course he respected the Romans, even admired and envied them! He’d ordered his advisors to research along similar lines, to come up with a military unit that would give Japan just such an advantage. They’d come back with half-baked ideas that would have taken several generations to come to fruition, and that was time Japan did not have.

Once again the Japanese ruler glanced behind himself at the flag. Then his dark, narrow eyes looked out a nearby window, where the sun was just beginning to rise over the sea beyond the palace’s terrace garden, the bright orb as red as his nation’s flag depicted it… as red as the blood of his soldiers that ran in the streets like rainwater after a deluge. At that very moment, all at once, the noise of battle died down, and everything around him seemed quiet and deceptively peaceful.

The moment of quiet stretched out. A word, then a phrase, flashed into Tokugawa’s mind. He frowned. Now? He thought, then shrugged. Why not now? He pulled a blank sheet of parchment out of his desk and grasped a quill, which he dipped into a well of octopus’ ink. He then put quill to paper and began to write.

A red sun rises
Water drips from bamboo leaves
In the mist, loons cry

He stared at the words he’d written, then nodded. Not bad, he thought with a measured amount of pride. Not one of my best, and certainly nothing that competes with Bashō, but not bad, especially under the circumstances.

Tokugawa then heard heavy footfalls coming down the hall towards him. He felt that familiar, tingling feeling in this neck and temples. So he was here, and it was time. He set the sheet of parchment and the quill aside. His hand, instinctively, went to his side and grasped the sword-hilt there. At least all that research on metalwork had yielded one worthwhile thing, the first-of-its-kind weapon at his side. It was his one remaining hope, along with whatever skill he possessed. For even if Rome triumphed over Japan, if that civilization suddenly found itself without a leader…

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh7_20.jpg

The door opened and Tokugawa rose from his chair. Through the open doorway strode Caesar. He wore the same uniform as his soldiers: a metal helmet with cheek-straps and a protruding peak at the back, above the neck; layered armour plates worn over a dark red tunic; a leather kilt; metal greaves upon his forearms and shins. Only the back-to-front plume of bright red feathers and the long red cape hanging from his shoulders marked him as the commander-in-chief.

At Caesar’s side hung his own sword, the short but strong and sharp gladius, in its leather scabbard. His left arm supported the tall, broad Legionary’s shield.

The Roman leader nodded towards Tokugawa, who returned his wordless, curt greeting. Caesar turned and quietly gave an order in Latin to the Legionaries behind him, who then closed the door, leaving the two immortals alone.

“We won’t be disturbed,” Caesar said to Tokugawa.

“How romantic,” the Japanese leader said drily.

Caesar’s thin smile indicated he was not in the mood for jests. “You knew it had to come to this,” he remarked.

“Of course,” Tokugawa said grimly.

Caesar drew his gladius from its scabbard and held it, its blade jutting out from beside his shield, its point aiming at Tokugawa.

Tokugawa glanced at the short stabbing sword and smiled. He drew his own blade from its scabbard and held it before him, two hands upon its long handle. A katana, it was called in Japanese: single-edged and with a long, graceful curve.

“Mine is bigger,” Tokugawa said.

“Size isn’t everything,” Caesar responded.

The two men stepped towards one another. Tokugawa raised and swung his katana towards Caesar’s right side. The Roman leader arrested the thrust of his gladius and instead deflected the blow. Sensing an advantage, Tokugawa thrust his sword tip over the top of Caesar’s blade. Caesar stepped back and used his shield to ward off the thrust.

Tokugawa pressed his advantage. He drew the blade back and feinted to Caesar’s left, which he easily protected with the shield. Then Tokugawa swung the sword over his head again at Caesar’s open right side, and again the Roman leader stepped back to avoid the blow. Tokugawa kept repeating this pattern, with subtle variations such as thrusting his sword tip over the top of Caesar’s shield. He kept driving Caesar back towards the door, hoping to pin him there with nowhere to retreat.

Just as Caesar was about to back up against the door, he suddenly planted his right foot behind himself and hunkered down behind his shield. Tokugawa’s next blow struck the shield, and Caesar immediately pushed himself forward. His shield deflected Tokugawa’s sword, and then slammed into the Japanese leader’s body, winding him. Tokugawa now stepped backwards, suddenly off-balance.

“All right,” Caesar growled. “You’ve had your fun.”

And like his unstoppable Legions, the Roman leader marched forward, advancing on Tokugawa. The Japanese immortal swung and stabbed with his katana, but Caesar ably blocked every cut and thrust with either his shield or his own sword. One thrust went horribly awry; the blade of the katana was caught, momentarily, in a gap between the metal eagle emblazoned upon Caesar’s shield and the shield itself. Caesar felt the sword catch and pushed the shield out to his left. His gladius suddenly thrust forward and stabbed into Tokugawa’s mid-section.

The Japanese immortal, shocked by the sudden change in fortune and the burning pain in his gut, took several steps backwards. As an immortal, he healed quickly; if he could just avoid Caesar for a few moments, he could recover…

Caesar was having nothing of it. He kept marching forward, giving his opponent no time to recuperate. Tokugawa swung weakly at the shield, his blade bounced off it, and again he felt the hot stab of metal piercing his belly. Another step back, a feint which Caesar saw coming, and this time the gladius swung diagonally across Tokugawa’s chest.

Tokugawa’s dark eyes opened wide. His kimono was cut open, exposing his chest, which splattered blood onto the garment. Caesar brought his sword down hard and knocked the katana from his opponent’s hand.

The Japanese immortal wavered, then dropped to his knees. He glanced up at Caesar, who now set his shield aside and was raising his gladius for the final blow.

“You were… a worthy… opponent,” Tokugawa stammered. He could feel the blood rising in his throat and choked it back. “My sword… I leave to you.”

Caesar smiled grimly. “I would have taken it anyway.”

“I know, but…” Tokugawa began to say, and Caesar completed silently what the pain would not let his opponent finish: But in giving it to you I claim this one last remaining shred of my dignity. He had to admire the gesture, even sympathize with it.

“There can be only one,” Caesar said.

He swung the gladius and severed Tokugawa’s head from his neck. The head fell to the floor, the body slumped there after it.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh7_21.jpg

Caesar took a step backwards. According to the vision he had experienced so long ago, when his immortality had become manifest, he would now experience the quickening—the transference of his fallen opponent’s knowledge and power. He had never experienced it before. He wondered what it would be like. Probably painful, he decided.

Like a low, hissing whisper it began; a mist appeared around Tokugawa’s body, then rose, swirling, like an ethereal snake seeking the victorious immortal. A low rumble like thunder resonated within the room, and without it. Then a flash, a bright arc like lightning leapt from the corpse, then another. The mist swirled around Caesar now, and seemed to act as a guide to the lightning, for its next flash leapt from Tokugawa’s body directly to him.

Caesar’s supposition had been correct. When the quickening found and struck him, it hurt like hell. His entire body tensed as mystical lightning arced around it. His gladius dropped from his hand. He tossed his head back and his helmet fell off, clattering onto the marble floor. Caesar yelled.

And still it would not let him go! The lightning swirled around Caesar’s agonized body as the immortal roared in pain. Around him in the throne room, exquisite clay pots rattled, then exploded, their shards flying about the room. Nearby, two metal poles behind the throne held two flags of Japan. The lightning leapt to them. Sparks erupted from the poles, and the flags burst into flame.

Then, as quickly as it had begun, the quickening died away. The lightning ceased, the swirling mist faded. Caesar took a rasping, painful breath, then dropped to his hands and knees like a puppet whose strings are suddenly cut. He knelt upon the marble floor and drew rasping breaths into his aching lungs. He felt incredibly weary, as though he’d run a marathon after not sleeping for a week.

Shaking, the immortal raised his head and glanced around. He looked over to where Tokugawa’s body had been. It was gone! Both the severed head and the rest of the corpse had vanished as if they had never been. All that remained were the katana and the empty kimono.

“Well that’s… convenient,” Caesar muttered as he shakily pushed himself back to his feet.

The doors to the chamber burst open, and several concerned Legionaries burst into the room.

“Caesar!” one of them exclaimed. “Are you all right?”

“I’m fine, as you can see,” he answered, though his face was ashen and his limbs still trembled. Jupiter, that was draining!

“…and Tokugawa…?”

“Is no more,” he said, his icy blue eyes darting over at the empty kimono.

The soldiers followed his gaze, and their own eyes opened wide. They glanced back at Caesar warily.

“Oh, don’t worry, I didn’t eat him,” he said impatiently. “Now stop gaping. One of you fetch the commander of the local garrison, if he’s still alive. I wish to speak to him.”

Though still slightly stunned, the soldiers left to do Caesar’s bidding. Following orders was far easier and even more comforting than speculating on how a grown man could vanish without a trace.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh7_22.jpg

Caesar picked up Tokugawa’s katana and its scabbard. He slowly walked over to the Japanese leader’s desk, where he sat down and laid the sword on the flat surface before him. He studied it wearily for some time.

A fine blade, he thought. Not practical for the Legions, but well-suited for individual duels. Tokugawa nearly had me; smart remarks aside, the gladius is too short for that sort of fight. From now on, I’ll use this sword. Caesar took a deep breath and smiled wolfishly. I cannot wait to see what that lunatic Montezuma thinks of it…

Caesar then noticed, upon the surface of the desk, the lone sheet of parchment with the figures upon it—those strange, oddly beautiful characters that made up the Japanese alphabet, symbols which he had not had the time to learn. He sensed more than knew that it was in Tokugawa’s own hand. He grasped the sheet and stared at it. Last will and testament? Caesar speculated. It seems too short for that. Final orders? He frowned as if he could make the meaning of his foe’s last written words leap from the page, but of course nothing of the sort happened. He tossed the parchment aside. I’ll have one of my people translate it later, he thought. It’s probably nothing important.

In a heartbeat, Caesar was back on his feet, his usual strength and tireless vigour returning. After a brief rest, he reflected, the bulk of Rome's Legions would be on the move again, for reports had reached him of yet another barbarian city, this one almost due east of Kyoto--no, Brundisium, he corrected himself, for that would be the city's new name. He would capture and quell this den of thieves and cutthroats just as he had Ostia, to Rome's north. Yes, the north, Caesar thought, grinning in anticipation as he remembered his plans for the Spaniards and Aztecs.

He was out the door a moment later, the mysterious sheet of parchment all but forgotten.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh7_24.jpg

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 02:37

Chapter Eight: Slavery, Part 1

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh08_01.jpg

Sostratus Camillus sat upon a concrete bench outside his greatest achievement and sighed heavily. He ran his left had through his short, sandy blond hair and scratched absent-mindedly at the back of his neck. Then he let his hand fall to his lap.

“He’s not coming, is he?” he said morosely.

His brother Drusus glanced at him and shifted his helmet from one arm to the other. “He’s very busy in Rome, Sostratus. But I assure you, he’s very proud of you. I’m proud of you! It’s a beautiful building, an incredible achievement.”

Before them, aged scholars and young students traversed the marble steps leading into the Great Library of Ravenna. A small clump of them, a half dozen or so, had gathered off to one side, near one of the fruit stands near the base of the great stairway, their faces rapt and alight as they intensely discussed some esoteric subject. A constant stream of scholars entered and exited the great wooden doors of the building, holding scrolls as lovingly as a parent would a beloved child.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh08_02.jpg

Sostratus rose to his feet, his right hand gripping a gnarled cane, his face displaying the briefest of grimaces as he stood and put weight upon his misshapen right leg.

“He still thinks he should have exposed me,” Sostratus said.

“That is not true, Sostratus,” his dark-haired younger brother insisted, his shining armor clanking as he, too, rose to his feet. He placed one large hand on his brother’s shoulder. Though three years younger than Sostratus, he was nearly a foot taller and several pounds heavier—all of it muscle, it seemed—than his lame older brother. “Self-pity doesn’t become you, big brother,” he chided his sibling gently.

Sostratus smiled and nodded. “You’re right, of course. Can you stay for dinner?”

Drusus frowned. “Unfortunately, no. The 8th leaves in an hour. It’s a long march to the border.”

"Why would the Spaniards found another city so close to our borders?" Sostratus asked, shaking his head in disbelief.

"Who knows?" Drusus responded. "You'd think they'd have learned their lesson after we razed Seville, but..." The Primus Pilae for the 8th Legion shrugged his broad shoulders. "It's Isabella. She's either crazy, or she's eager for a fight."

"Do you think it means war?" Sostratus asked.

"Sooner or later, yes." Drusus answered, his jaw set firmly. "Rome has a great destiny, my brother. Spain seems determined to get in our way. The consequences are inevitable."

Sostratus turned, his thin face betraying his concern as he looked at his younger brother. Despite the armour and the masculine physique beneath it, he remembered the small, dark-haired boy Drusus had been, always running ahead of him and getting into one scrape or another. It seemed to Sostratus that he spent most of his childhood getting Drusus out of fights; a cane came in very hand under those circumstances, as several jeering boys had been shocked to discover. It came as no surprise to Sostratus when Drusus joined Rome’s constantly growing army.

“Be careful, Drusus,” he said.

“Always, big brother!” Drusus said with a grin. His gaze strayed so he was looking over Sostratus’s shoulder. Suddenly the smile vanished, and Drusus straightened his back as though he were on a parade ground. “Hail, Caesar!” he said, suddenly every inch the centurion.

“Hail, Drusus Camillus,” a low, sonorous voice intoned. “And this must be your brother, Sostratus?”

Sostratus’s eyes had gone wide at his brother’s reaction, and he slowly turned to face the man standing behind him. He had to look up into his face; Caesar was a good half-head taller than the average Roman, and Sostratus, with his clubfoot, was shorter than most. He’d never met the immortal Roman leader before; he’d both looked forward to a meeting one day, but had also quailed at the thought. Now here the man was, in the flesh, his tall, lean body draped in a purple-bordered toga, surrounded by a dozen attendants who all hung on his every word and order.

“It is, Caesar,” Drusus said, still standing at attention.

“At ease,” Caesar said absent-mindedly, and Drusus relaxed a little, but Caesar’s icy, blue-eyed gaze was focused upon Sostratus. Fortunately, the young architect had grown up enduring the harsh, appraising eye of a strict father, so he weathered the scrutiny better than many would have.

“Ceasar,” Sostratus said quietly, bowing his head respectfully. “It’s an honour…”

“The honour is mine, Sostratus Camillus,” Caesar said magnaminously. Sostratus raised his head and found that imposing, eagle-like visage had broken out into a broad smile. Caesar looked to his left, at the façade of the Great Library. He nodded with satisfaction. “It’s a splendid building you’ve built, young man. A perfect marriage of form and function. As much as Rome needs soldiers,” he said with a nod towards Drusus, “she also needs scholars—and architects to give both of them homes.”

Sostratus couldn’t help smiling with delight at the words. Oh, he’d known his library would be a marvel—a wonder! He’d designed it that way. But hearing his civilization’s leader describe it in such glowing terms filled his heart. After a lifetime of brutal teasing and snide remarks, the clubfooted young man felt vindicated. If only father would… he began to think.

“If I may steal your brother from you for a few minutes, Drusus?” Caesar asked.

“Of course, Caesar,” Drusus said agreeably, obviously proud to see a member of the family so much in the leader’s good graces. “I have to steal away myself.”

“Ah, yes, back to the 8th. Tell the boys I’ll catch up with them on the road.”

“They’ll look forward to it, Caesar!” Drusus said as he turned and strode away.
Caesar smiled at Sostratus and looked at him thoughtfully. “So tell me… now that your Great Library is finished, do you have another commission?”

“Well, apparently there’s a public bath to be built in Pisae,” Sostratus said. “I thought I’d put my name forward.”

Caesar frowned and shook his head. “A public bath?” he said doubtfully. “I think your talents would be wasted there. No, I have something much grander in mind, if you’re game.”

Sostratus took a deep breath. He recalled his excitement when his design had been chosen for the Great Library, reportedly by Caesar himself. Now he was about to receive a commission from Rome’s immortal ruler himself! He could barely contain his excitement.

“Of course, Caesar! What is it?”

Caesar looked thoughtfully to the west. “How do you feel about taking in some sea air?” he asked, grinning.

***
https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh08_03a.jpg

Two months later, Sostratus was sitting in his new makeshift office in Antium, working at his drafting table. He dipped the point of his reed pen in a small bottle of octopus’ ink, then pressed it to the papyrus sheet again. He cursed softly when the point broke, then looked around for another.

“Damn it!” he swore. “Rufus!” he shouted, then drummed his fingers on the drafting table while he waited for a response. “Rufus, where are you!”

“Coming, master!” a voice shouted from the hall. “Coming, coming, coming…”

At long length, a man appeared in the doorway and shuffled over to Sostratus’ work area. His hair was dark brown and close-cropped, with just a few strands of grey to indicate the onset of middle age; he wore a simple linen tunic, tied at the waist with a length of rope. Old worn sandals adorned his feet.

“Rufus, I need more reeds sharpened,” Sostratus said. “I told you, I go through several a day.”

“Yes, master, of course, master!” Rufus said, then turned and started to walk back to the door.

“Here now, where are you going?” Sostratus called after him angrily.

The slave stopped and turned. “Begging your pardon, master, to finish preparing your lunch.”

“Lunch can wait,” Sostratus said. “I need the pens now.”

Rufus turned and walked back to the drafting table, shaking his head. “If you do not eat, master, you will not be able to work!” Reluctantly, he picked up a handful of unsharpened reeds and pulled a small, sharp knife from a small leather pouch that hung from his makeshift belt.

“You’re new to my service, Rufus,” Sostratus said, “but learn this now and remember it: I can go hours, even days without food when I’m working. The work comes first.”

Rufus nodded in resignation. “You know best, master,” he said as he began sharpening a reed while Sostratus waited. “I hear Caesar also does this—works for days without food or drink. My wife’s cousin’s father-in-law is a slave in Caesar’s villa in Rome, you see. I heard it from him.”

“Well, there you are. So it’s not unusual,” Sostratus said, plucking the sharpened reed from Rufus’ fingers.

“Yes, master,” Rufus said, sighing as he picked up another reed to sharpen. “But Caesar is immortal,” he added under his breath.

Sostratus glanced at his drawing of a tall, stone tower, which arose from, yet seemed part of a wave-drenched rocky promontory. The tower was topped by a huge lantern that would house a large mirror for use during the day and a huge, bright blaze at night. It would be visible for miles out at sea, and tremendously aid navigation to Rome’s main seaport. He permitted himself a little smile of satisfaction, and of anticipation.

“Once this is built,” Sostratus murmured, “I will be too…”

***

“It’s taking too long,” Sostratus said, his features scowling as he watched the workers heaving the heavy stones out to the rocky promontory. A sea breeze ruffled his sandy hair, which now had streaks of grey in it.

“We’re working as fast as we can,” the foreman, a burly, dark-featured man named Cornelius told him. “We already have the slaves working double shifts…”

“Then have them work triple shifts!” Sostratus said sharply. “Caesar wants this completed within five years. Five! It will take us two hundred at this pace! Get more slaves!”

“From where?” Cornelius said with a shrug. “Rome, Antium, Pisae, Ravenna—everywhere, everyone’s building! All that money we captured from Spain—it’s driving a building boom!”

“There’s your answer,” Sostratus said. “Spain, or at least the parts of it we’ve captured. There must be plenty of war prisoners and malcontents we can put to work.”

“Perhaps,” Cornelius said with a shrug, “but it will take time…”

“It will take more time without them,” Sostratus snapped. “See to it!”

Cornelius gave a resigned nod, then walked away, leaving Sostratus staring at the broad, square stonework that would serve as the foundation for the lighthouse. He shook his head and sighed impatiently. Two years had passed since he’d finalized his design. He’d hoped to be half-way finished by now, but the walls weren’t even higher than his own head!

“So this is how you’re keeping yourself busy these days,” a deep male voice said from behind him.

Even as he heard it, Sostratus’ blood turned to ice water in his veins. His stomach clenched, just as it had every time this man came into his presence, ever since he was a boy.

“Father…” Sostratus said, turning.

Quintus Camillus was well into his fifties now, and had the weathered features, grey hair, and paunch to go with it. But he looked as strong as ever; those arms still looked capable of gripping a shield and gladius, as they had in their youth, or a hickory switch, as they had frequently when raising his two sons. The elder Camillus’ thrusts and parries, however, were now restricted to verbal ones in Rome’s law courts.

The older man’s gaze was not directed at his son, but at the stone foundation a few yards away.

“What’s this supposed to be then?” he asked, waving at the stonework dismissively.

“A l-lighthouse, father,” Sostratus said meekly, then remembered his father’s constant reminders to stand straight and speak up, which he did. “A lighthouse, to guide ships.”

“A lighthouse?” Quintus said, looking at the structure dubiously. “It has quite a ways to go, then, doesn’t it?”

“Y-yes,” Sostratus said. He silently cursed himself; why did he only stutter in his father’s presence? There had been times when the old man had accused him of doing it deliberately, in order to irritate him. As if Sostratus would ever want to do that! “It’s the s-slaves… they’re hard to c-come by, and…”

“I received word from your brother Drusus,” Quintus said, a note of pride stealing into his voice as his gaze shifted northwards. “The 8th is advancing on that new city the Spaniards were cheeky enough to build east of Ravenna...Santiago, they call it. Looks like war. Great news, eh?”

“Yes, father… g-great news…” Sostratus said. “How is D-Drusus…?”

“Makes me wish I was a younger man, so I could be there with them!” the older man said, continuing to speak as though his son had said nothing. He patted his ample belly. “Oh well, those days are past. At least I have one son who’s serving Rome as I did.”

Sostratus felt the colour rising to his cheeks, but knew better than to voice the reply on the tip of his tongue. There is more than one way to serve Rome, father…

“He wanted me to come down, Drusus did,” Quintus went on. “See what you were up to. Not much, it looks like,” he said, casting a dismissive eye at the stone foundations once again.

“Thank you for m-making the journey, father…” Sostratus began to say.

Quintus waved at him, silencing him. “No need to make a fuss about it. I have a client here in Antium I needed to see anyway.”

“Oh. Of c-course.”

“So, when will this thing be finished, anyway?”

“Caesar wants it operational in f-five years.”

The older Camillus barked a laugh. It was not a pleasant sound. “Five years? I think our great leader is going to be disappointed!”

Sostratus ground his teeth. He’d had enough—more than enough. More than enough for a lifetime, no, several lifetimes. He designed buildings that would stand for hundreds, even thousands of years, that bespoke of the power and the majesty of Rome and her growing empire. Of course the legions were a part of that as well, and Drusus with them—but what did they really do, except kill? Sostratus built things! Yet in his father’s eyes, he was nothing more than a lame, useless fool, who’d only been kept alive because his mother had begged her husband not to expose her first born child, despite the imperfection that had been obvious even at birth.

“No, father,” Sostratus said firmly. “He will not be disappointed. The lighthouse will be completed on schedule, and it will be a marvel to behold. It will guide ships even in the worst weather, it will make Antium the world’s greatest seaport, and it will save the lives of sailors for generations!” He didn’t even notice that his stutter had vanished.

Quintus stared at his eldest son, whose blue eyes were blazing with an almost religious fervour, as if seeing him for the first time. He then shook his head and glanced back at the low foundations.

“Well, if you say so,” the advocate said. He suddenly grimaced and pressed his hand against his belly.

“Is something wrong?” Sostratus asked.

“Must be something I ate,” Quintus remarked. He inhaled deeply once the pain passed. “Speaking of which, I don’t suppose you have time for dinner tonight?”
Sostratus shrugged. “I… have to be on site quite late most nights. I suppose I could…”

“No matter,” Quintus said. “Some other time.” He turned to go, walking back towards the litter that would convey him back into Antium. “Do write and keep me informed on your progress, eh, Sostratus?”

“Of course,” Sostratus called after his father. “For all that you care,” he murmured once the old man was out of earshot.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh08_04.jpg

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 02:39

Chapter Eight: Slavery, Part 2

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh08_05.jpg

“Rufus! I need…”

“Here you are, master!” the slave said, appearing as if from thin air and placing a half-dozen sharpened reed pens at Sostratus’ elbow.

“Ah,” Sostratus said, picking up the reed and examining its tip, which was sharpened to an immaculate point. “Good. Now…”

“But first, you must eat, master,” Rufus said. He set down a plate with several slices of bread surrounding a bowl of hot, steaming soup. It smelled wonderful; Sostratus’ mouth watered and his stomach growled at the sight—and the smell.

“Just as soon as I…”

“No!” Rufus said insistently. “No ‘as soon as’. You need to eat now. Otherwise, you will be too tired to focus. You will then be unsatisfied with your work, making me run around scrounging up more papyrus and sharpening more pens, yelling at me the whole time because you are convinced that somehow it is all my fault.”

Sostratus looked at his slave incredulously. “How long have we been married?” he asked sarcastically.

Rufus laughed, but pushed the soup under his master’s nose. “Do you think I’ve learned nothing, serving you these last three years? I may be a slave, but I am not an idiot. Now, my wife worked very hard on this wonderful soup, and she will be very disappointed if I tell her that you did not eat it. You may be my master, but she is my boss. Trust me, I don’t want to make her upset!”

Sostratus smiled and took a sip of the soup; the beefy broth and hearty vegetables tasted excellent, and he felt refreshed almost instantly. He had to acknowledge that Rufus had a point. He did tend to overwork himself, often to the point of exhaustion, and then became more unproductive as a result. He glanced at Rufus as if for the first time; the man was his own age or thereabouts, and had the olive complexion and dark hair typical of many Romans. Sostratus began to wonder, for the first time, what was it about this man that made him a slave instead of free?

“How did you become a slave, Rufus?” Sostratus asked as he dipped some of the bread into the broth.

“My father,” Rufus said with a sigh. “I should like to be able to say he was a gambler, but that implies that he had some skill at it, which, sadly, he did not.”

“He went into debt?” Sostratus deduced.

“Indeed he did,” Rufus said. “So much so that he had no choice but to sell himself, his wife, and his children into slavery to pay off his creditors.”

“How long…?”

“I was six when this happened,” Rufus said. “I don’t even remember my life before I became a slave. You are the fourth master I have had, and though it sounds like something I would say to curry favour, you are in many ways the best.”

“How so?” Sostratus asked, intrigued.

“You have never beaten me,” Rufus said simply. “You work me hard, yes, but no harder than you work yourself. And you are doing great work,” he added, gesturing at the many detailed drawings of the lighthouse, his chest swelling with pride. “I am glad to be a part of it.”

“Thank you, Rufus,” Sostratus said quietly. He didn’t know what else to say; he was genuinely moved. It had never occurred to him that a slave could be glad to serve his master. In fact, before today, he’d never given slaves much consideration at all. They’d always been there, in the background, for as long as he could remember, quietly performing their assigned tasks.

Rufus smiled. “And you are the first master who has ever said those words to me,” he said. “Now eat!”

“Yes, mother,” Sostratus said with a sheepish grin, bemused by the irony of a slave giving orders to his master.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh08_06.jpg

***

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh08_08.jpg

Sostratus tilted his head to look out through the wooden scaffolding. Over three hundred feet below him, waves crashed against the rocky shoreline. It had taken over four years, but the first two sections of the lighthouse were finally complete: the broad, lower square section first, then the more slender, octagonal second section. Each section, on its own, made up half the current height of the lighthouse. Now only the top, circular section had to be finished, which would house the light, the structure’s main purpose.

“We’re still behind schedule,” he muttered unhappily.

Standing behind him, Cornelius sighed and shook his head. “I thought we were coming up here to enjoy the view,” the foreman said, “and forget about the damned schedule for a just a little while.”

“I can never forget about the damned schedule,” Sostratus said. “It fills my waking mind and haunts my dreams.”

“Surely Caesar doesn’t expect the impossible,” Cornelius said.

Sostratus laughed bitterly. “You don’t know him very well,” he said. “Both my father and my brother campaigned with him. He led my brother’s legion on a forced march with him through the jungles north of Ravenna to reach Barcelona. Men were dropping like flies from the heat, the humidity, malaria, dysentery… but Caesar drove them on. He goaded them, inspired them, rallied them, rushed physicians and medicine from Rome… but he still insisted that they march and fight and take the city. Whatever the cost. Which they did.”

Cornelius coughed uncomfortably. “Speaking of costs…”

Sostratus sighed. “What now?” he asked tiredly.

“We lost twelve more yesterday.”

“Twelve?” Sostratus exclaimed, turning to glare at his foreman with shock and amazement.

“The scaffolding on the south side collapsed,” Cornelius explained, waving his hand in that direction, which was behind him. Indeed, now that he looked, Sostratus saw that no wooden scaffolding rose above the lip of that section of the tower. “It took the slaves with it, including two of our best masons.”

“Damn it!” Sostratus swore, slamming the heel of his fist against the stone wall. “You’ll just have to replace them.”

“That won’t be easy…”

“I don’t care how hard it is!” Sostratus shouted. “Get more slaves! Go up to Cordoba yourself and round up every Spaniard you see if you have to!”

“It’s not that simple!” Cornelius said testily, angry at having to endure this same confrontation with the architect for the umpteenth time. “The Spaniards make terrible slaves, as you well know! They’re a conquered people—they’re resentful and unruly and damned hard to motivate!”

“Isn’t that why you carry that thing on your belt?” Sostratus hissed, pointing to the leather whip that was hanging over the foreman’s thick right thigh.

“It’s a last resort…” Cornelius said through clenched teeth.

“I’d say were at the last resort stage!” Sostratus said with a bitter laugh. “Caesar expects to come return here from the Spanish campaign in six months and see this lighthouse operational. How do you think he’ll react if he leaves an on-going war for no good reason? Do you want to face his wrath if we waste his time? Because I don’t!”

“Of course not,” Cornelius said in a more subdued tone. Caesar’s rages were few and far between, and the foreman thanked Jupiter for that, as they were renowned to be terrible. He was not a man to disappoint, let alone cross. “It’s just…”

He raised his eyes and fell silent. Sostratus was glaring at him, his impatient expression plainly indicating that the architect was not interested in explanations, only in results. Cornelius had tried to warn him over the preceding years about the dangers of pressing the slaves too hard—how their resentment made them careless, even malicious, despite the fact that their own kind suffered for it. A new team of Spanish slaves had built the scaffolding that had collapsed the day before. Cornelius was sure they had at least built it sloppily, and he wasn’t ruling out intentional sabotage.

But to Sostratus, he knew from long, hard experience, these were irrelevant details. The architect was driven to have his vision made manifest, and on time, whatever the cost. And so Cornelius went along with it.

He sighed heavily. “I’ll find more slaves,” he said. “The Japanese tend to be good workers. Maybe…”

“I don’t care where they come from,” Sostratus said as he turned to walk back down the long, circular staircase of the octagonal tower. “Just get them here and get them to work.”

With those words and without a look back, he disappeared below into the cold, dark interior of the lighthouse.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh08_09.jpg

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 02:39

Slavery, Part 3

“Rufus?!” Sostratus cried out. “Rufus, damn it, where are you?”

“Coming, master,” a voice called from the hallway. The dark-haired slave entered his master’s dressing chamber, the loose fabric of a toga slung over one arm. He paused in the doorway and bent over for a moment as his body was racked by a coughing fit.

“Jupiter!” Sostratus said, taking a step back from his slave. “Are you sick?”

“It’s nothing,’ Rufus said, his voice rough and quavering. “Just something I picked up. My wife says it’s all these late nights.”

“Well, I’m working the same hours, and I’m fine, so what does she know?” Sostratus said testily as Rufus draped the toga over his body, which was clad only in a tunic.

Rufus glanced at his master’s gaunt features, taking in the hair that was more grey than sandy blond now, and the eyes, which were sunken and blood-shot. But like any slave, he knew better than to speak his mind.

“Of course you’re right,” he said, then put the sandals he’d been carrying in his armpit upon the floor before Sostratus’ feet.

“Are these new?” Sostratus asked as he stepped into the sandals and noticed their unusual fresh, tight feel. One of them was custom-made to accommodate his malformed club foot.

“Of course,” Rufus said weakly. “As is the toga. Today is the big day. You should look your best for Caesar.”

Sostratus glanced at Rufus, and his expression softened a little. “That was very thoughtful, Rufus. I appreciate it.” He placed a hand on the slave’s shoulder.

Rufus bowed in response, but said nothing as he suppressed another coughing fit. Sostratus did not notice his slave’s distress; he was already out the door by the time Rufus straightened from his bow.

***

The architect stared up at his great achievement. In the falling dark, the great flame at the top of the lighthouse flared magnificently, as though it were a plume from the forge of Vulcan himself. It lit the surrounding countryside for miles, as well as illuminating the roiling sea. Upon that sea bobbed several Roman ships, all gathered close to shore for the ceremonial lighting of the signal fire. When the flame had been lit, the cheer from the sailors on the ships had been deafening. It was understandable; they, and their brethren of other nations, would be the chief beneficiaries of the great lighthouse. For centuries to come, everyone was certain, the structure’s guiding light would save countless lives.

A pity, then, that it had cost so many in its construction.

Sostratus had had little time to reflect on this, however. There were several dignitaries from Rome to meet, speeches made, omens taken, sacrifices ceremoniously offered to the gods. The architect, more used to working at his desk alone, was swept up in the grand event like a ship without oars or rudder on a roiling sea. At least they hadn’t made him speak. Now that it was over, he still felt like that drifting ship—except now he could feel himself sinking.

The first disappointment had been the absence of Drusus, his brother. He sent his regrets, but he had to remain on campaign with the 8th Legion in Spain. Drusus’ letter, arriving by a runner that day, also expressed regrets on behalf of their father, though Sostratus suspect that Drusus had hiimself included the lines out of a desire to comfort his older brother. Sostratus knew his father couldn’t be bothered to come down from Rome to Antium to witness a triumph by his lame-footed son.

The second disappointment followed shortly thereafter: Caesar had sent word that he, also, could not attend due to complications arising from the on-going campaign in Spain. He would return to visit the structure as soon as his busy schedule allowed. Sostratus had smiled grimly at this news; the rush to complete the lighthouse had been undertaken to satisfy a man who, being immortal, had all the time in the world to come and see it.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh08_10.jpg

Worse, though, had been the crowd from Antium. In contrast with the sailors’ enthusiasm, the citizens of Antium attending the official dedication of the lighthouse had been silent. Sostratus had tried to look into their eyes, but could not. Everyone in Antium had a family member or a friend who had worked on the lighthouse, and many of them had died in the process. The last few weeks had been the worst.

In the final push to finish the structure, citizens had been forcibly recruited from Antium. Speed resulted in carelessness, and many of the conscripted workers were unskilled. Several, upon climbing the structure, had been overcome by vertigo, so unused to such great heights were they. As the lighthouse neared completion, workers began to die like flies. Working so long and hard during the heat of summer finished several off; some died of heat stroke, while others, exhausted, missed a step or hand-hold and fell to their deaths from the tower’s great height. Other fatal accidents grew more frequent as the foremen pressed their charges to meet the ambitious building schedule.

Many of the slaves simply died of exhaustion. Their bodies just gave out under the strain of hauling great amounts of stone up over 350 feet. Word spread in Antium: working on the lighthouse was a death sentence. And still the foremen came, hauling off any able-bodied man they could find who did not have the connections or the gold to stave off forced recruitment.

And now, Sostratus knew without even looking, the wives, parents, children, friends, and relations of the deceased were watching him. They did not jeer at him, did not shout abuse or threats or throw rocks or garbage at him. That he could have borne. But their silence brought home to him not their anger, but their sorrow. He knew they blamed him, not Caesar, for the loss of their loved ones. But he had Caesar’s favour, and that made him untouchable. So they said and did nothing other than stare at him balefully, accusingly. It was awful.

The ceremony was complete. The delegation from Rome shook his hand as they made to depart; many even slapped him on the back as though he were one of their own. Which, in all the ways that counted, he realized he now was. A few yards away, the crowd from Antium began to break up, silently and sullenly turning away and making their way back to their homes.

Within minutes, Sostratus found himself standing alone in his toga and his new sandals at the base of his great lighthouse. He placed his right hand upon the stone wall at the base of the structure; it was cold and offered no comfort. Sostratus felt a droplet of water hit his face, then another. Within moments, a steady drizzle was falling.

The architect made no move to get out of the rain. He glanced at the stone wall and then drew his hand back and gasped. Liquid was running down the walls—but it wasn’t water! It was dark and viscous and deep red. Sostratus recoiled in horror. He squeezed his eyes shut and shook his head. When he looked again, mere rainwater was running down the stone wall in sheets.

“A trick of the light,” Sostratus muttered.

Unconvinced, he turned and ran back to his residence.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh08_12.jpg

***

“Rufus? Damn it, Rufus, where the hell are you?”

Sostratus was standing in the entryway to his residence, his sodden toga dripping water onto the marble floor, his new sandals waterlogged and very probably ruined.

“Rufus!” he shouted again.

From the hallway appeared a small woman with long, dark hair, tied simply so it hung down her back. A long, cheap linen gown covered her slender body. She meekly but quickly approached Sostratus and bowed.

“Where is Rufus?” he asked, wondering if this was his house slave’s wife; he realized that he had never before seen the woman, though she had lived under his roof and prepared his meals for over seven years.

“He…” the woman said, then glanced fearfully, and sorrowfully, over her shoulder. Suddenly, her face folded in grief, and she burst into tears.

Sostratus’s impatience vanished. He gently placed a hand on the woman’s shoulder and felt it shaking. “What’s wrong? What happened?” The woman looked up at him; her dark brown eyes, he could see, were red and puffy from weeping. “What’s wrong?”

The woman, evidently unable to speak, only shook her head and beckoned him to follow her. Sostratus followed her to the east wing of the residence, which housed the slaves’ quarters. She led him into a small room, bare except for a low table with a lit tallow candle upon it and a cot. On the cot lay Rufus, his body curled into a fetal position. Sostratus quickly moved past the weeping woman and knelt beside his slave’s bed.

“Rufus?” he asked gently. “What’s wrong?”

Upon hearing his master’s voice, the slave’s eyes sprang open. Rufus pressed himself up on one arm. Then his body convulsed as a violent coughing fit wracked his frame. He finished by coughing up a mixture of phlegm and blood. Sostratus’ eyes widened in horror.

“Jupiter!” he exclaimed. “Rufus, you’re sick! I’ll send for a physician…”

Sostratus began to rise, but stopped when he felt Rufus’ hand upon his forearm. The man’s touch was weak, almost limp.

“No need, master,” Rufus said, his voice a rough whisper that Sostratus had to strain to hear. “One has…already been.”

“A slave physician,” Sostratus said dismissively. “I can get you better.”

A sound escaped Rufus’ lips that was a combination of cough and bitter laugh. “So that my death will cost you even more money?” he said, smiling grimly.

“Hang the cost,” Sostratus said. “I won’t let you die!”

“But I will, master…” Rufus said weakly, lowering his head back to the cot. “My wife,” he said, glancing over Sostratus’ shoulder at the meek little woman who had led the architect to the room, “says it’s… all the long hours…” The slave paused to cough violently; his body shuddered as he forced it back under his control. “I think… she is wrong. But even… if she is right… it was worth it.”

Sostratus tried to speak, but his voice caught. His eyes blinked away tears. Some part of him was incredulous that he was mourning for a slave. No, not a slave, he corrected himself. My friend. And at that thought, he could contain the tears no longer, and they spilled from his eyes.

“Rufus… I’m sorry…” he said.

Rufus looked at him his eyes widening in surprise, then shook his head. “No… no!” the slave said. “We built it!” he asserted, his eyes suddenly livening with pride. “The lighthouse. The great lighthouse! A wonder of the world. We…”
He was cut off by another coughing fit.

“Yes, we did,” Sostratus said, struggling to keep his voice from cracking. “We built it. You and I. You and I and so many others, so many…”

“Take care of her,” Rufus said, weakly touching his master’s arm. Sostratus frowned, uncomprehending. “My wife… Selene,” he said, again glancing over his shoulder at the weeping woman. “She has no one, master. She’s… a good cook, yes?” Rufus smiled with no small amount of pride.

“Yes,” Sostratus said, forcing a smile onto his own face. “She is. And if you loved her, she must be a good woman. I’ll… I’ll keep her in my service.”

“Good,” Rufus said, “good…” He laid his head down on the cot and closed his eyes. All at once, a violent coughing fit shook his body. “Oh, I’m so sick of this!” the slave muttered. He took one more breath, then went still and breathed no more.

An unearthly wail from behind him startled Sostratus, and he moved back as Selene rushed forward and threw herself, grieving, upon her husband’s body. The architect was at a complete loss. Awkwardly, he reached out and placed what he hoped was a comforting arm upon the woman’s heaving shoulders. At his touch, however, the small woman leapt to her feet and turned on him, her face livid with rage.

“MURDERER!” she cried. “YOU KILLED HIM! DON’T TOUCH ME!”

“I’m sorry… I’m s-so sorry…” was all Sostratus could think to say, and he repeated it over and over as he backed out of the room. Selene turned from him, fell again upon her husband’s body and wept dejectedly while her chagrined master made his exit.

***

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh08_13.jpg

Within days, Sostratus found himself sitting beside another bed, attending another deathwatch. The courier had delivered the summons the very day after Rufus had died. Sostratus had parted for Rome within the hour. I suppose it explains why he didn’t attend the ceremony, he had reflected on the journey, though with more bitterness than generosity. It’s just like him, he’d thought. He’s dying out of spite.

The physician had administered a potent sleeping draught; his patient had been in a great deal of pain, as a fatal disorder of the stomach was likely to induce. So Sostratus kept watch, alone, over an insensate man who could do nothing now but die.

“Well, at least you won’t interrupt me when I talk to you now,” Sostratus said to his father, one corner of his mouth twitching upwards in a bitter smile.

“You should be proud of me,” the architect said a moment later. “You were so proud of Drusus when he went into the legions. And of yourself and your glory days with them. So proud of your ability to kill.”

Sostratus leaned forward, his eyes suddenly blazing, his tone intense. “Well, you’re an amateur. So is Drusus. I’ve outpaced you both! How many do you think you killed in all your time in Rome’s Legions? Be honest now; I know how the maniples fight, attacking then withdrawing so fresh troops can come forward. How many? A hundred? Two hundred?

“Ha! I’ve killed at least ten times that many. I’ve bathed in blood, wallowed in it, father! Can’t you see?” Sostratus held up his arms. His voice rose in volume and agitation. “I’m covered in it. Covered in blood, up past the elbows! Aren’t you proud? Aren’t you proud of your son, the killer? Finally, at long last?”

Suddenly, Quintus Camillus’ eyes opened. Weakly, his head turned, and his drug-addled eyes regarded his eldest son. A son he looked at now not with affection, nor with the dismissive contempt Sostratus had so often seen there. No, this was another look entirely, one he had never seen his father bestow upon him.

Quintus Camillus looked at his son with horror.

And then, the piercing blue eyes went blank as all life left them.

Sostratus rose, pushing himself up on his cane. He knocked on the door of the room and the physician entered. The learned man walked over to the bed, inspected the body, then sighed.

“Your father is dead, Sostratus Camillus,” he said gravely. “I’m sorry.” Sostratus said nothing, merely nodded. “Did he have any last words?”

Sostratus shook his head. “Not for me,” he said quietly. “Never for me…”

***

Sostratus remained in Rome for several days, making funeral arrangements. He also took advantage of his time in the capital to seek out his next commission. As he departed the Basilica Romanus one day, a voice called his name, a voice that was familiar even though its possessor had only spoken to him on a handful of other occasions.

“Sostratus Camillus!” Caesar called from across the great covered hall. Rome’s immortal leader broke away from his gaggle of assistants and advisors and strode across the hall to the architect. He walked with purpose yet great dignity, his purple-bordered toga swaying about his tall frame as he approached Sostratus.

“Caesar,” the architect said in simple greeting.

“My dear young man,” Caesar said, gently placing a hand upon Sostratus’ shoulder. “Let me offer you my sincere condolences. One of my advisors told me of your father’s death yesterday, when I returned from the front.”

“Thank you, Caesar,” Sostratus said. He knew he was supposed to appear grief-stricken, but he could not be bothered to fake the emotion, even with Caesar. He stared back, clear-eyed, into his leader’s eyes.

“On a happier note,” Caesar said smoothly, “I have business in Antium, and I’ll finally have the time to see your magnificent lighthouse. Perhaps you’d care to accompany me to the city, and show me the great building yourself?”

The words came out as a request, but Sostratus knew it was tantamount to an order. Even so, he felt it was one he could not obey.

“I’m sorry, Caesar,” he said, his gaze dropping to the ground. “I don’t think I can look upon the lighthouse again.” He paused, sighed, then lifted his head and looked Caesar directly in the eye. “A great many people fell, Caesar, so that my great lighthouse could rise.”

Julius Caesar nodded. “I see,” he said. “I don’t know if it’s any consolation, Sostratus,” he said, “but as a military commander, I can tell you that in any campaign, sacrifices are sometimes necessary. To serve the greater good.”

“I suppose,” Sostratus said.

“In fact, that had me thinking,” Caesar said, smoothly attempting to change the subject. “The Spanish campaign has been a long and hard one, the foe more numerous and tougher than we faced when we conquered Japan so long ago. Once it’s done, I think some sort of monument to those who fell would be appropriate. I’d need someone to design it, of course.”

“A monument?” Sostratus asked, his eyes suddenly lighting up.

“Yes, if you’re interested.”

Sostratus was lost in thought for a moment, his eyes gazing south towards Antium. “Perhaps,” he said. “I’ll consider it. There’s something I have to do first, though.” He turned to look at Caesar again. “I think I will accompany you to Antium after all.”

***

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh08_11.jpg

A few days later, Sostratus stood at the bottom of the great stairwell that led up into the lighthouse. He had given Caesar a tour; the immortal had expressed his admiration and appreciation, then they had parted ways. Now the architect laid out his tools. He had hammers and chisels of various sizes, along with a long scroll. He took up a hammer and one chisel, knelt before the stone wall beside the stairs, and began to work.

He began each day at dawn, using mirrors to bring light into the dark stairwell. He spent the hours on his knees, hammering away at the stone with great care. By the end of the day, every muscle in his body ached from the strain, as did his knees; his face, the entire front of his body, was covered with stone dust.

He would have kept working long into the night if he’d been left to his own devices. But to his surprise, Selene, Rufus’ widow, always came there at the end of the day to softly but sternly bid her master home, where she had prepared a meal. She had the other slaves prepare his bath and bed for him. At her insistence, he began to wear a kerchief to help keep the rock dust out of his lungs; he had begun to develop a cough, and it brought back unpleasant memories for her.

Every day he returned to the lighthouse, and every day he progressed higher up the stairwell. The lighthouse keepers passed by him on their way up or down the stairwell as they extinguished the flame each morning and put a great mirror in its place, then did the reverse every evening. It was those men who spread word of what the architect was doing in Antium.

Residents of the city began to come out to inspect his work. They walked up the staircase slowly, gazing at Sostratus’ work reverently. Some broke down in tears; a few, overcome, even wailed in grief, the sound echoing up the stairwell and spurring the architect on with his task. Few people deigned to pay any attention to him, but of course some did. Some citizens climbed the many stairs to find and embrace him; a handful came up to curse him, one or two to spit upon him. Sostratus bore it all stoically and went back to his work after every encounter.

A month went by, and early in the next he was approaching the top of the stairwell, nearly at the peak of the lighthouse itself. He spent two days working in the small, round room that housed the light, the room so brightly illuminated by the great mirror during the day that he had to squint to do his work. Then, after this “break”, he returned to the stairwell to complete his self-assigned task.

It was on the forty-second day that Selene found him at the top of the stairwell, putting the finishing touches on one more piece of work with a small hammer and an equally delicate chisel. She tapped his shoulder, as she usually did. He nodded and held up one finger. She waited patiently. Then she glanced at what he as carving into the stone and could not suppress a gasp.

Sostratus leaned back on his haunches and pulled his kerchief down from his sweat-stained face. He grasped a brush and cleaned the dust out of what he had carved. The letters were as elegant as the finest calligrapher could have managed with ink and paper. Sostratus had begun his career doing this, serving as an apprentice with a stone cutter who specialized in headstones; he felt like he had come full circle. There was, after all, no profound message or proud declaration that he had carved into the stone; just a name.

RVFVS GRACCHVS

“He was the last,” Sostratus told Selene. “So.. he’s the last.”

Selene nodded and wiped away a tear. She glanced down the stairwell. Before it disappeared into the dark, she could read the other names there, all of them carved by Sostratus into the stone with care and reverence.

The Romans kept immaculate records. It had been remarkably easy, therefore, to obtain the name of every slave who had died while building the Great Lighthouse of Antium. The length of the scroll containing their names had both shocked and shamed Sostratus, but had also strengthened his resolve. Their names would now be as immortal as the building itself. As immortal as Caesar, Sostratus reflected. For he had carved the name of each and every slave into the walls that lined the stairs which ascended to the top of the lighthouse. The names, so shockingly numerous, filled the entire stairwell from top to bottom.

Now that he had completed his penance, he could consider the building complete. He sat back upon the stone, exhausted; his head fell into his hands. He would have wept, but he was too tired for tears.

Selene then noticed that Sostratus had not confined his work to the stairwell. Around the lintel of the room at the tower’s pinnacle, she noticed for the first time, he had carved an epigram.

“This building,” she said, reading his words aloud, “is dedicated to those who perished during its construction. May this flame light a course,” she continued, her voice shaking with emotion, “to a day when all slaves shall be free.” A tear coursed down her cheek. “Some might consider that sedition,” she said softly.

“Let them,” Sostratus said tiredly. He gazed at the name of the man who had started as his slave and had become his friend, then looked up at the man’s widow. “He told me to look after you,” Sostratus said. “But I cannot keep you as a slave, Selene. Not you or any of the others. Not after what I’ve done. You are free. I’ll make it official at the basilica tomorrow.”

“And where would I go?” she asked him, smiling serenely even as more tears stained her cheeks.

“Wherever you want,” Sostratus said. “Back to your family.”

“I have none,” she replied. “Only you.”

Sostratus gazed at her in surprise. “I’m not… I’m not your family,” he said.

“Of course you are,” she said, touching the architect’s cheek affectionately. She gazed at the name of her husband where it was carved indelibly into the stone. “He loved you, you know. Adored you. He was so proud to be a part of this,” she said, gesturing at the lighthouse. “He made the same request of me that he made of you. He asked me to look after you. I promised him I would.”

Sostratus sat, gazing at her in wonder, for several moments. “You would… choose to stay? With me?”

“Yes,” she said. “As a free woman,” she said, her voice catching as she said the words for the first time in her life, “I choose to stay with you.”

“Can you… ever forgive me?” he asked, his voice barely louder than a whisper.

“I think,” she said softly, “that you must instead forgive yourself.”

With those words, Sostratus Camillus, architect of the Great Library of Ravenna and the Great Lighthouse of Antium, broke down completely. He threw his arms around Selene’s legs, pressed his head against her belly, and wept. His sorrowful wails echoed down the stairwell; the lighthouse keepers climbing the steps below heard him and paused for several minutes, respectfully waiting for him to stop. Selene merely stood, one hand caressing his sandy hair, now shot through with grey, and waited patiently for the storm of emotion to pass.

When his anguish at last subsided, she bent down and touched his cheek, feeling the wetness of his tears upon her fingertips. “Your work here is done,” she said. “Dinner is waiting. Come home with me.”

Together, they rose and walked down the stairwell, his hand in hers, progressing slowly because of his lame foot. As they walked, his fingers caressed each name he had carved into the stone, and his lips moved silently in prayer.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh08_14.jpg

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 02:47

Chapter 9: Great Works, Part 1

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh09_02.jpg

“Ling! Good to see you!”

At the sound of the booming, familiar voice, Ling Lun’s slender, youthful face lit up with a broad smile. He dropped his two traveling satchels, spread his arms, and found himself enclosed in the bear-like embrace of his oldest and dearest friend.

“Metellus!” Ling said, stepping back out his friend’s welcoming hug. He cast an appraising eye over his friend’s imposing physique and the shining armour that covered it. “Soldiering agrees with you. I always knew it would.”

“I suppose,” Metellus Gnaeus replied. It was only their long-standing friendship and familiarity that allowed Ling to notice the subtle change in his friend’s tone and expression, how his smile became just a little forced for a moment. “But enough of that! Let me get out of this damn armour and we can share a meal, and some wine, and you can tell me all the news from Rome! You make yourself comfortable… Lucius!” he called to one of his Century’s attendants.

“This is my best friend in the whole world, Ling Lun. Find him a suitable billet. One that would suit Caesar!”

And before Ling could voice an objection to any sort of special treatment, his friend had given him a friendly clap on the back and turned to march away.

“This way, sir,” the attendant said respectfully.

***

An hour later, the two old friends sat down at a table in Metellus’ quarters. His position as the 7th Legion’s Primus Pilus—“First Spear”, essentially the lead Centurion for the entire Legion—meant he commanded better quarters than most. Though the simple Spanish farmhouse, which had probably been abandoned as Roman troops marched upon Madrid, was hardly palatial. But as any soldier would attest, it beat sleeping rough on the bare ground in the rain. The meal before the two old friends consisted of olives, cheese, and bread, along with a little mutton stew prepared by the Century’s cook.

“I hope you don’t mind camp rations,” Metellus said a little apologetically. “It’s simple, but it’s good and filling. We don’t get much of the delicacies that Rome enjoys up here in Spain yet.”

“I know,” Ling said with a grin, “that’s why I brought this.”

He reached into the smaller of his satchels, which he’d brought with him from his billet, and pulled out a bottle of wine. Metellus smiled broadly as Ling handed him the bottle.

“From Capua…?” Metellus said hopefully, his eyes widening as he looked reverently at the bottle.

“Yes. 1020, an excellent year,” Ling said.

To Ling’s astonishment, the eyes of his sturdy, courageous friend welled up with tears. The big man blinked them away.

“Jupiter,” Metellus said quietly. “The comforts of home. You have no idea how welcome this is, old friend…”

“Metellus,” Ling said, “what’s wrong? I know the campaign was long and hard, but…”

Metellus looked at him warily, then sighed. “It’s…” he began to say, then shook his head. “No. No, let’s not spoil the evening. You’ll find out soon enough.” Metellus smiled, though Ling could tell it was a little forced. “I want to hear all the news from Rome. Especially about your work! I hear your latest painting caused quite the sensation…”

***

The friendship of Ling Lun and Metellus Gnaeus, at first glance, seemed like an unlikely mismatch of two completely disparate personalities.

Ling Lun was the descendant, several generations removed, of that small band of Chinese workers who had been “liberated” from servitude in Japan by a band of Roman warriors centuries before. They had formed a small community within Rome itself, and were an accepted minority there…mostly. Some people were still unable to see past their golden skin and dark, almond-shaped eyes and accept them as fellow human beings.

Ironically, this all-to-human susceptibility to prejudice was what had brought the two friends together. Many years before, when he was a boy, some older Roman lads had been bullying Ling outside one of Rome’s many gymnasiums when Metellus came to his rescue. Even then, he’d been taller and stronger than many boys two or three years older than himself, and he had the courage of a lion.

Beneath that formidable exterior, though, was a sensitive boy who inherited a love of the arts from his mother. In the artistic Ling, Metellus found a friend with whom he could share his aesthetic enthusiasms, which his other, sports-loving school chums did not understand. Their friendship blossomed and had withstood the test of time, nearly a quarter-century gone by since they’d first met as boys.

For Ling, the intervening time had been exciting indeed. The most exciting development in the arts in generations had occurred, and within his own lifetime! There had always been music, it seemed—but a group of musicians and scholars in Rome had created a system whereby music could be written down. The development had formalized the field, allowing musicians to record their creations for posterity. Musical notation also made music more accessible to the masses. More and more people were able to learn to play an instrument, and some exhibited remarkable talent that might have gone undiscovered in previous generations.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh09_01.jpg

It was, perhaps, ironic then that Ling Lun had chosen to focus on the visual arts rather than music. But like strings on a lute that vibrated in harmony when one was plucked, the burst of activity in music had energized all of the arts.

Which is partly what had brought Ling to the recently-conquered city of Madrid. Partly, of course, he wanted to visit his old friend. But he also wanted to see, with his own eyes, one of the most astonishing human accomplishments ever created.

For years, Romans had heard of the Pyramids, but none had ever seen them. The fanatical Spanish Queen, Isabella, had closed her borders to Rome and its “heathen religion” of Confucianism centuries before. Now that Spain had been conquered and had become part of Rome, like Japan before it, many Romans were now travelling to the mysterious home of Buddhism to see the city, and its amazing wonder of the world, for themselves.

Almost at the start of their dinner together on his first night in Madrid, Ling asked his old friend to give him a tour of the mammoth monuments. He’d seen them from a distance, of course—one could not miss them; they dominated the cityscape from miles away. But the Pyramids were still cordoned off my Roman troops; visitors could only view the structures from a distance. Ling knew his high-ranking friend, however, could provide him with a closer view.
It surprised Ling, then, that Metellus was so reluctant to grant his request.
“It’s just a big pile of rocks, Ling,” he’d said, a little too dismissively.

Instead, Metellus had showed him around the rest of the city, introducing him to his fellow Legionaries and several of the locals as well. Some of them, understandably, harboured the resentment natural to a conquered people. The Romans considered the city to still be in a state of revolt, and Metellus kept Ling away from the more dangerous areas where the rebels were numerous.

But many Spaniards were gradually adjusting and becoming used to life under Roman rule. Some of the artists Ling met were even enthusiastic about the change in government; they were allowed far more liberties of expression, it turned out, under the more secular-minded Caesar than under the fanatically devout Isabella.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh09_04.jpg

Still Ling persisted with his friend in his request to see the Pyramids, and still Metellus resisted.

Finally, in frustration, Ling confronted his old friend over dinner one night.

“There’s something you’re not telling me about them,” he said firmly. Metellus only looked at him silently in response. “Don’t try to deny it. I know you too well. Not only that, something about them is troubling you. I know you put on a brave face with the troops, but with me? Come on, Metellus!”

His tall, stocky friend sat in silence, staring at the tabletop, for a very long time. Finally, he spoke, in a voice so uncharacteristically quiet and subdued that Ling had to strain to hear him.

“I’ll take you there tomorrow,” Metellus said. “But I warn you. The Pyramids…” He sighed heavily. “Something like that doesn’t get built without a cost, Ling.”
Metellus then rose from the table and left the room to go to bed, leaving his friend wondering what he meant.

***

The next day, Ling got his tour of the Pyramids. The sun shone brightly in the wide blue expanse of Spanish sky. As they approached the Pyramids, the glare off of the polished limestone and the structures’ golden caps made him squint and shield his eyes. He couldn’t believe how tall they were—as tall, they seemed, as Mount Etna, just outside of Ravenna! But they were man-made! It was astounding to contemplate.

Metellus not only took him to the Pyramids, he took him inside, to the once-secret chambers deep within the stone structures where the Buddhist priests conducted their strange, mystical rites. When they left the deep, dark tunnel that led to the chambers, the sun was higher and the gleam of the Pyramids seemed ever so much brighter.

“Amazing!” Ling said breathlessly. “I mean, yes, Antium has its wonders, too--the Oracle is beautiful, and Sostratus' Great Lighthouse is impressive… but this!” He had trouble finding words to express his awe. “They’re majestic. Beautiful. Amazing!” he repeated.

“You think so, do you?” Metellus said glumly. “Come with me, Ling. There’s something you should see.”

Ling followed his increasingly and unusually taciturn friend in silence. Metellus had as much appreciation for aesthetic beauty as he did, in spite of—or perhaps because of—his rough life as a soldier. How could he not appreciate these astounding monuments?

They walked around the far side of the Pyramids, which took a considerable amount of time, until they were on the side opposite the city of Madrid, to its west. Metellus pointed silently in that direction. A few hundred yards beyond the largest of the Pyramids, Ling could see a few soldiers standing guard over…nothing? No. He looked closer. There seemed to be a large, long, rectangular open pits in the ground at the soldiers’ feet. Why were they guarding those?

“What…is that, Metellus?” Ling asked quietly. A feeling of dark foreboding washed over him, though he couldn’t say why.

“The cost,” his friend answered grimly.

They walked towards the pit. Metellus nodded silently towards the half-dozen soldiers watching over it. They reached the pit’s edge and Ling peered inside. What he saw there took his breath away and made the blood drain from his face.

The pit was ten paces wide and about one hundred long. A fresh pile of earth on its far side indicated that it had recently been excavated. How deep the pit was, however, Ling could not tell.

Because the pit was full, nearly to the brim.

Full of bones.

Bones, and skulls, row upon row of them, long dead, their flesh decayed and gone to feed the worms. All that remained were these dry bones, the dirt of the mass grave still clinging to them.

“This is just the first one,” Metellus said quietly.

“The…first…?” Ling stammered. He could feel his gorge rising to his throat.

“We think we’ve found five more. Two for sure, we’re just starting to excavate them. The Spaniards themselves requested it. Many of their ancestors are in here. Spaniards prize their lineage, you know, no matter how lowly born. They’re hoping to identify the remains. I don’t see how, but hope springs eternal. Even in the face of this…”

“How…how many…?” Ling asked, though he was not sure he wanted to know.

Metellus sighed heavily. “We estimate at least five thousand, just in this one mass grave.”

And they think there are at least five more… Ling thought as he silently did the horrible math.

“I’m sorry you had to see this, Ling, but I think you had to,” Metellus said. “Yes, the Pyramids are impressive. But Isabella exacted a heavy toll for her monument. Heavy indeed.”

Ling nodded absently. He turned towards his friend, struggling to find words, something to say, something meaningful. But in the face of such wanton destruction of human life, such loss, nothing came to him. His mouth gaped. He struggled to breathe.

Then suddenly, he dropped to his knees, then forward onto his hands. His slender body convulsed and he retched. He felt his old friend’s big hand on his shoulder.

“Don’t feel ashamed,” Metellus said as Ling wiped the vomit from his lips. “It’s nothing the rest of us haven’t done.”

***

That night, Ling could not sleep. He kept going over it in his mind, trying to make sense of it. The Pyramids were an astounding human achievement, to be sure. But the price… the price! So many lives, snuffed out so a puritanical queen could have a religious monument like no other on Earth. Was it worth it? Were the great stone structures a fitting monument to the thousands of people who had died creating them?

He couldn’t make sense of it. It was too big.

And still sleep did not come.

***

“You look like death warmed over,” Metellus said, not without sympathy, the next morning. “Sleepless night, eh?”

Ling nodded his acknowledgement.

“Hrm. I’ve had more than a few myself,” Metellus went on. “I mean, I’m a soldier, Ling. I kill. I do it well. I do it for Rome, and for a living. But the men I come up against—well, they stand a very good chance of killing me, and living instead of me. But those people—they had no chance, none at all!”

“How…how did they die?” Ling asked.

Metellus shrugged. “They were worked to death, most like. The doctors…” He paused.

“What do the doctors say?” Ling asked.

“That the joints in their sockets had ground away nearly to powder,” Metellus said grimly. “That even their bones bear grooves worn by heavy ropes and chains…”

“Jupiter!” Ling said, shuddering.

“I’m sorry,” Metellus said. “You asked….”

“I know,” Ling said.

“Listen, I have to go to the new basilica today,” Metellus said, referring to the building that housed the courts and government offices and was common to all major Roman cities. “Why don’t you come along? It’s a handsome new building, and it would be good for you to stretch your legs, talk to some other Romans.”
“I don’t know…”

But after a few more minutes of gentle cajoling from his friend, he agreed.

***

The new Basilica Romanus took up one whole side of Madrid’s central city square. It was three storeys high; the façade of the lower two storeys was comprised of a series of sixteen high, broad arches. The upper storey was slightly smaller than those beneath it and less ornate. Inside the arches was a long, two-storey high hall set before a long, bare concrete wall. Set into the wall were doors leading to various offices and shops, as well as stairs to the upper two levels.

“I just have to see the governor,” Metellus explained, then rolled his eyes. “Something about how much were paying the locals for billets, and are we being overcharged… the man’s a damn bean-counter. These people suffered through the war. So what if they’re overcharging!”

“You go ahead,” Ling said. “I’ll wait for you here.”

Ling sat down upon a stone bench in the middle of the great entrance hall and stared at the blank concrete wall ahead of him. The large, empty space was cool, sheltered as it was from the heat of the summer sun, but light reflected from the pale, polished stone floor and lit the interior with a pleasant, soft light.

The young artist sat there for some time, his thoughts still tortured by the magnificence of the Pyramids and the horror of the mass grave. He could understand why the soldiers were keeping people away from the grave, out of respect for the dead. But no one knew about all those people, certainly no one in Rome. Had they died in vain? Would no one tell their story, make them as immortal as the monument they had died building…?

Suddenly, Ling gasped. He rose to his feet and stood staring straight ahead at the high, long, blank wall before him. His almond-shaped eyes were open wide as they ranged back and forth, studying the wall from one end to the other.
His friend found him, still standing and staring like that, a half hour later. Metellus glanced at the blank wall his friend seemed to be intently studying and frowned.

“Ling?” he said. “Are you all right?”

Ling said nothing, but nodded distractedly, his eyes never leaving the wall. Metellus followed his gaze, mystified.

“What are you looking at?” Metellus asked him.

“My masterpiece,” Ling said reverently.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh09_09.jpg

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 02:47

Chapter 9: Great Works, Part 2

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh09_08.jpg

Caesar finally made the trip to Madrid the following summer. He’d long meant to; the last time he’d been to the former Spanish capital had been at the head of a column of triumphant Roman troops. The city had been a shambles; the Spaniards had fiercely and bravely defended their city, though the fighting meant much of it had been damaged. To honour their courage, Caesar had allowed each captured Spanish city to retain its original name, unlike the Japanese cities that he had renamed.

A symbolic gesture, but it helps appease a conquered population, Caesar thought, reflecting on the resentment some Japanese still harboured and expressed by referring to their cities as “Kyoto” and “Tokyo” rather than “Brundisium” and “Pisae”. Why not allow the Spaniards to be both Spanish and Roman?

I like to think I’m learning a thing or two in my old age, he thought. Not that he was actually aging, of course.

As he entered the city’s gates, Publius Rutullus Lepidus, his appointed governor of Iberia, as the Romans called the conquered Spanish territory, came forth to greet him. A long-time and trusted confidante, Lepidus shook Caesar’s hands warmly, and his leader favoured him with a dazzling smile reserved for only his closest friends.

“It’s good to see you, Caesar!” Publius Rutullus said.

“And good to see you, too, Publius Rutullus ,” Caesar replied, then cast his eyes towards the looming peaks of the Pyramids. “And to see Madrid again, and behold its wonders,” he added in a voice he lifted to carry to the crowd, especially to the locals present.

“We’ve added another wonder since your last visit,” Publius Rutullus said quietly.

“Really?” Caesar asked. “Ah! Are you referring to that mural by that young chap, what’s his name…”

“Ling Lun, Caesar,” Lepidus said.

“Yes! I hear it’s quite remarkable, I should like to see it.”

“You will, and you should meet Ling as well….while there’s still time.”

Caesar frowned at that, but Publius Rutullus turned and led him forward before he could explain himself.

***

Caesar stood in the centre of the Basilica’s great hall, his cold blue eyes taking in the astonishing sight before him.

The mural was called, simply, Madrid. It occupied the entire wall of the basilica’s entrance hall, its full length and height. At its western end, as if indicating the direction of the monuments themselves, was a depiction of the Pyramids, the sun high above them, their polished limestone and gold caps gleaming even in the diffused reflective light of the great hall. A crowd of people were painted before the Pyramids in a mix of Roman and Spanish dress, many of them linked arm in arm in an expression of hope for brotherhood between the two peoples after many years of war.

As the mural spread across the wall to the east, the scene changed. An unfinished Pyramid was depicted; broad earthen ramps spiralled around it, and the tiny figures of people, small as ants, stood upon it. In the foreground was a depiction of these workers, dragging a great stone block on broad lumber rollers. Heavy ropes and chains connected the workers to the stone they pulled, the heavy cords cutting into their flesh until their blood flowed and stained their rough clothes and the ground at their feet. The mural depicted one man fallen from exhaustion, while a foreman towered over him, his whip flung back above his head as he prepared to strike and urge the poor wretch back to his assigned task.

The workers were dragging the huge stone not towards a Pyramid, but to a huge pit, the depiction of which made up the eastern third of the mural. The workers, still carrying the heavy ropes, were marching into the pit; each worker in the gang was painted as progressively more gaunt and desiccated, until those at the forefront were nothing more than walking skeletons with only bloody remnants of flesh hanging from their bones.

At the mural’s eastern edge, the skeletons lay down, row upon row of them piled upon one anther in a mass grave. And finally, at the very end of the mural, stood Queen Isabella, looking westward over her great achievement and her great atrocity with a smug smile and a cold, approving eye.

It was riveting, and Caesar could not tear his eyes away from it. He’d heard talk of it in Rome, of course. Most of the critics who’d seen it attested to its brilliance, though some sniffed and called it distasteful. But what none could deny, including Caesar as he stood before it, was its power.

Not even the local Spaniards. Far from it; the Spanish were among the mural’s greatest admirers. Spanish culture did not shy away from depictions of death or suffering; to them, death was simply part of the cycle of life. And for a Roman to have captured and depicted their great accomplishment and their great suffering under Isabella… Well, many Spaniards and Romans alike attested that the mural had almost single-handedly ended the revolt in Madrid, by showing its citizens that these foreign conquerors were capable of understanding and respecting them. Despite its depiction of suffering and death, the mural, ironically, gave people a sense of hope for the future.

Of all of this, Caesar was well aware, and his mind considered it as he stood, rapt, before the great mural. Then Publius Rutullus Lepidus coughed softly, stirring Caesar from his reverie.

“Caesar, may I present the creator of this great work, Ling Lun,” Publius Rutullus said.

He indicated a slight young man standing to his right. Caesar had to suppress a gasp. For Ling Lun looked like he had walked out from among the dying wretches he’d depicted in the eastern half of his great work. His body was gaunt and bent, his dark, almond-shaped eyes hollow and sunken. He could barely stand; a towering hulk of a man stood beside him, holding the artist upright, as tenderly as one would an aged relative. From his insignia, Caesar recognized the artist’s helper as the Primus Pilus of the 7th Legion.

How could this poor, wasted soul have created this great work? Caesar marveled. He’d heard that Lun had worked tirelessly, day and night, like a man possessed, but had thought the stories mere exaggeration. The sight before him proved otherwise.

Caesar raised his hand in the traditional Roman greeting. “Ave, Ling Lun. I am Gaius Julius Caesar.”

Lun weakly raised his hand in response. “Ave, Caesar. I am… most honoured… to make your acquaintance, sir,” he said, his voice a quiet rasp.

“The honour is all mine, young man,” Caesar said, smiling gently. “Tell me…”

But before Caesar could ask his question, Lun bent over, his frail body wracked by a violent, hacking fit of coughs. Through sheer force of will alone, he manage to quell it, and straightened to look his leader in they eye again.

“You are…not well, my young friend,” Caesar said, his face expressing his concern.

“I am dying,” Lun said matter-of-factly, though Caesar noticed a fleeting expression of pain flash across the face of his tall, sturdy companion. “Like…the poor souls in my painting, I fear I have… worked myself to death…” Lun said. Then a weak, grim smile curled his lips. “It probably didn’t help… that some of the paints I used… are toxic.” If Lun saw the look of shock that appeared on Caesar’s face, he did not indicate it; instead, he turned to glance at his great work. “But the colours… they had to be… just so… to capture the light that…”

Again, the young man’s body was shaken by coughs.

“I should get him back to bed, Caesar,” the tall Legionary assisting Lun said.

“Of course,” Caesar said quietly. Just before he went, Lun quelled his coughs, and Caesar spoke to him. “What you have bestowed upon Madrid and all of Rome is… extraordinary, Mister Lun. As I regarded it today… I was profoundly moved.”

Lun smiled, then nodded, but said nothing more. He turned to leave, his friend at his side.

***

Caesar could not get the images out his mind. Not the astonishing vision of the mural, nor the ruined body of the extraordinary young man who had created it. He tried to distract himself with work, as he usually did when sleep would not come, but for one of the few times in his long life, he could not focus his attention.

So much death…

Among them, of course, Queen Isabella’s.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh09_11.jpg

Fanatical to the last, the Spanish Queen had fought Caesar ferociously in this very palace, screaming and calling him heretic and infidel as she swung her fine Spanish rapier wildly at his broad Roman shield. Eventually he had tired of her vicious but ineffective attacks. He’d let her come in close, then he’d lifted his shield suddenly so it rapped her harshly beneath the chin. As she fell back, hopelessly exposed, he’d swung his sword across her abdomen, gutting her.
As she had awaited his final blow upon her knees, her cold blue eyes had looked up at him, full of malice and spite.

“You will… burn in hell,” she’d spat at him, blood spilling from her lips.

“Ladies first,” he’d said, then he’d finished her and had taken her quickening along with her head.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh09_03.jpg

He’d rested that night in this very chamber, in her own bed, and quite well. But not tonight.

Caesar rose from his desk and walked out upon the balcony that adjoined the luxurious lodgings. Though he was in the former Queen’s chamber, it was not her ghost that haunted the place and kept Caesar from his slumber. Nor was he truly troubled by the deaths of the Spanish soldiers who died fighting his Legions; a soldier knew such a fate could befall him, lived with it daily. No, he was haunted by the many thousands of Spaniards who had died building the Pyramids, and by one more soul, not yet departed, but soon to join all the others.

Lun is just one more. One more mortal. There are so many of them, and they die like flies. What of it?

“It’s not just him,” Caesar said quietly in response to his own, internal devil’s advocate. “It’s all of them. The woman was insane, her lust for blood knew no bounds…”

Oh, so that’s it. You’re comforting yourself with the notion that you’re not like her.

“Well, I’m not. She was a fanatic.”

Irrelevant. Haven’t you sacrificed mortal lives, by the dozens, by the hundreds, even, to serve your ambitions?

“Not like this. Not on this scale.”

Ah, I see. It’s a matter of degree rather than of kind.

“I am nothing like her!”

Of course not. You just keep telling yourself that. Maybe someday you’ll even start to believe it…

A gentle rapping at the door stirred Caesar from his internal dialogue.

“Yes?” he called. “Come In, the door is unlocked.”

The door opened and Publius Rutullus Lepidus entered, looking tired, sheepish, and more than a little sad.

“I apologize for disturbing you, Caesar,” he said. “I saw a light beneath your door, though, and…”

“Think nothing of it, old friend,” Caesar said. “What brings you to me at this late hour?”

“I just received word myself, and I thought you’d want to know…” Publius Rutullus said quietly.. “Ling Lun died tonight, not more than an hour ago.”

Caesar stood stock still for a moment, then took a deep breath and nodded. “So passes the last casualty of the Spanish campaign,” he said softly. “Thank you, my friend. You were correct, I did indeed want to know, as sad as the news is. He has family in Rome, doesn’t he?”

“I believe so, yes.”

Caesar nodded sadly. “I’ll deliver the news and my condolences to them myself. I’ll leave for Rome tomorrow. Good night, Publius Rutullus.”

“Good night, Caesar.”

Publius Rutullus left and quietly closed the door behind him. Once his friend had left, to his own great astonishment, for the first time in several centuries, Caesar broke down and wept.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh09_10.jpg

***

“This is astonishing, Caesar,” Publius Rutullus Lepidus was saying to him, a little more than a month later, in Caesar’s great office in the Basilica Ravenna in Rome. “Do you really mean to go through with this?”

“I would not have recalled you all the way from Madrid for a mere jest, old friend!” Caesar replied.

“But Caesar,” another of his close advisors, the grey-haired Portius Scipio, said to him, “what you’re proposing is… unprecedented!”

“That fact saddens me more than words can express, Scipio,” Caesar said. “But the time for second-guessing is over. Come. The others are waiting.”

***

A short time later, Caesar sat upon a curule chair in the centre of a large oval chamber, surrounded by three hundred prominent Romans, heads of the oldest tribes and families that had been present when the city was founded. The ancestors of every man in the room had, for centuries, served Caesar in some form or another, as military adjutants, as counselors, as diplomats, and in so many other roles.

“Conscript fathers of Rome,” Caesar addressed them, “yes, conscript fathers I call you, for that is what you are, not just those of you in this chamber, but your ancestors as well, fathers to Rome all, called forth to serve your city and your nation.

“As I have been called. Long have I led Rome, conscript fathers, to her prosperity and greater glory. I have done my utmost, I hope, to ensure that all our efforts serve the greater glory of Rome. This is why, I firmly believe, I was bestowed with immortal life by the gods, so that I might lead Rome to its destiny.

“But the citizens of Rome are mortal. They live, ever so briefly in my eyes, and they die, some… far too soon.” Caesar paused, then collected himself and continued. “I have been fond, profoundly so, of all Romans, and your ancestors. Granted, some have been closer to me, fonder to me, than others, but all Romans have a place in my heart.

“And yet I must keep myself a step removed. Some of you have known the terrible sorrow that comes to a parent when he loses a child. Imagine, then, my own immortal sorrow, for you are all my children, yet I must bury you all. So I have restrained by love of my fellow Romans for centuries. Therein lies a danger, that Rome’s immortal leader may grow too far removed from the concerns of his mortal subjects to rule them wisely.

“For this reason, I present to you, today, a plan for a new government of Rome, laid out in the documents you hold in your hands. Our growing and expanding empire will no longer—can no longer—be ruled by a single man, immortal though I may be.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh09_13.jpg

“Instead, what I propose is a more… representative form of government, where the citizens of Rome have a voice, and a hand, in the running of the state. This august body,” he said, sweeping his hand around the room, “this Senate, is part of that, comprised of the head of each family of the patrician class, will serve as a council of guides to the new government. The people of Rome shall also elect representatives to a governing council where the voice of the majority, not one man, shall rule. We shall work together, patrician and plebeian, to bring Rome to its bright, assured destiny.

“For myself, I propose to retain the position and title of Consul-for-life. But at my side will rule a co-consul, elected annually from the members of this chamber. Thus, Rome will have the best of both worlds: an immortal leader to guide it to its destiny with an eye to its glorious past; and a mortal leader to ensure that the concerns of mortal men are given voice.

“I should point out that our first point of discussion will be these proposed reforms. I expect, encourage, and daresay demand your input, contrary to my own vision though it may be. I hope to offer my unique perspective, my guidance, and whatever wisdom I have gleaned during my many years here on earth. Together, we will, through our on-going dialogue, formulate the best future for the People and the Republic of Rome.”

Caesar paused, glancing at the three hundred men gathered in the new Senate chamber, their purple-bordered togas marking each one as the head of the oldest, most noble families of Rome. One could have heard a pin drop in that oval-shaped room, and not just because of its excellent acoustics. To a man, they were stunned into silence. None had ever considered that the immortal Julius would share—would relinquish—his absolute power! But that was exactly what he was proposing.

“Have you nothing to say, conscript fathers?” Caesar gently prompted them.
A moment went by, and then Lepidus slowly rose to his feet.

“I yield the floor to my colleague, Publius Rutullus Lepidus,” Caesar said, and even that simple act, proving his sincerity, amazed the chamber anew. Caesar sat in the curule chair upon the rostra, the raised platform at the centre of the chamber. He looked at Publius Rutullus expectantly.

For a long moment, Publius Rutullus said nothing. Then he slowly raised his hands, held them open before him, and clapped. And clapped again, and again, until he was clapping passionately. Slowly, the other Senators followed his example, until every man in the chamber save Caesar himself was standing and applauding enthusiastically. Some cheered, many were smiling broadly.

Gradually the applause died down and the Senators resumed their seats.

“Well,” Caesar said, allowing a pleased smile to play across his lips, “thank you. Now that the self-congratulations are over, we have a great many items before us to consider, discuss, and decide.” He drew a scroll from inside the folds of his toga, beneath his left arm, and unfurled it. “Let us get to work. First, we must consider the proposed abolition of slavery and the implementation of a merit-based caste system based upon Confucian principles…”

So began a new era in the history of Rome… the era of the Republic.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/PrincesCh09_14.jpg

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 02:48

Chapter 10: Good Queen Bess

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes10_01.jpg

“So she’s coming here?” Caesar asked.

“Yes,” Gaius Lucius Gracchus, just returned by caravel from the distant continent freshly discovered on the other side of the globe, answered as he helped himself to another grape from the bowl on the table. “She was insistent upon it, in fact. Well, in her own way…”

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes10_02.jpg

“What do you mean, ‘in her own way’?” Julius asked, eyes narrowing.

Gracchus thought carefully as he considered his answer. He knew exactly what Caesar was asking: what sort of person is this Elizabeth, Queen of England? Already, he was seeking to prepare himself for their meeting.

“Well, she’s…very much a Queen, Caesar,” Gracchus said. “She’s quite beautiful, but extremely reserved. Regal,” he said with a nod.

Caesar, however, grunted impatiently. “As far as I’m concerned, Gracchus, “queen” and “regal” mean exactly the same thing, and “reserved” could be a way of saying you discerned nothing about her. And I don’t give a toss whether she’s pretty or not. Tell me something useful.”

“She’s…” Gracchus began to say, then threw up his hands. “Oh, you’ll just have to meet her yourself and see! I’ve never met anyone like her, Caesar.”

***

Caesar sat, waiting patiently, on the ivory curule chair high on the dais in centre of the chamber. His oak crown was upon his head, his purple-bordered toga resplendent, an ivory rod cradled in his left elbow. The Senators were fidgeting impatiently, but were doing their best to imitate their leader, who was sitting impassively, like a statue, as though he could wait there all day.

The Senate had convened outside of Rome’s city limits, in a spacious meeting hall built especially for this purpose, pleasantly situated upon the northern shore of Lake Tiber. The Curia Tiberius was rarely used, but was nevertheless painstakingly maintained, and was larger and grander than the Curia Hostilia, its usual meeting place situated in Rome’s forum. For the Curia Tiberius was where the Senate of Rome met with foreign rulers, for no king or queen was allowed within the sacred boundary of Rome itself. Given its purpose, the Curia Tiberius had to be impressive, and it was. The walls, the floors, and the columns supporting the high ceiling were all composed of the finest, highly-polished marble; the ceiling had been plastered and decorated with colourful frescoes. The meeting chamber itself was vast, but acoustically perfect, ensuring that even a pin dropping could be heard throughout.

The great oak doors of the chamber opened. A trumpeter, standing beside them, blew a brief fanfare. As Caesar and the Senators watched, Elizabeth, Queen of England, walked into the chamber. No, not walked; floated was a more accurate description. Her broad, hooped skirt and her graceful, regal bearing created that impression, even when she came down the marbled steps into the centre of the chamber. She seemed ethereal, otherworldly.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes10_04.jpg

Her appearance only added to the impression. Caesar was immediately struck by her hair: it was bright red, such as he had never seen before, and artfully piled onto her head beneath her crown. Two strands of that fiery hair decorously framed each of her ears. She was tall, nearly as tall as Caesar himself. Her face was thin but not gaunt, pale but not unhealthy. Her blue eyes were cool and, Caesar could tell, extremely perceptive. Her forehead was perhaps a little too high, her cheekbones as well…but her features, in combination, were pleasing to the male eye. She had a certain haughtiness about her—after his encounters with Queen Isabella, Caesar had come to expect that—but she seemed to carry herself without any hint of the late Spanish ruler’s arrogance.

And, of course, she was immortal like himself. The tense tingling in his neck and shoulders confirmed it. She would be sensing it as well, but she gave no outward sign whatsoever.

Caesar rose from his chair.

“Greetings, Elizabeth, Queen of the English Empire,” he said, his voice echoing sonorously in the oval chamber. “On behalf of the People and Republic of Rome, I bid you welcome.” He placed the fist of his right hand over his heart, and bowed.

When he raised his head, he saw the slightest of smiles play upon her lips ever so briefly. Caesar was suddenly struck by a desire to see that slender face alight with a full, delighted smile. He nearly gave his head a shake. Now where did that notion come from? he wondered, but knew the answer full well. He reminded himself to be careful.

“Hail, Gaius Julius Caesar, Consul of Rome,” she said, her voice light and lilting as she spoke the words in impeccable, almost unaccented Latin. “We bring you greetings from the English Empire.” With that, she daintily clasped the skirt of her dress and favoured him with an elegant curtsy. She then straightened and regarded him expectantly.

Caesar quickly stirred himself from his reverie. Stepping back, he held out his hand towards the curule chair, indicating she was to assume it and from there, speak to the chamber. After the merest moment’s hesitation, which almost made Caesar wonder if she would turn down the offer, the Queen walked—no, floated, Caesar reminded himself—to the dais.

She held out her right hand. He took it. Her fingers were slender and delicate, but strong. Like the woman herself. Caesar gallantly held her hand as she climbed the steps of the dais and lowered herself upon the chair. She arranged her skirt as she sat, so elegantly that one was barely aware she had done it. She sat in the curule chair as though she, not Caesar and the Senate, ruled here. She released Caesar’s hand, and he actually felt a stab of regret at that. He chided himself silently, then stepped back from the dais.

“Conscript fathers,” the Queen said as she began her address to the chamber, “it is our sincerest hope that this is the beginning of a long, close, and fruitful friendship between Rome and England…”

***

“It was a splendid speech,” Caesar remarked to her later.

“Thank you, Caesar,” she replied equitably.

They were eating dinner together, in his dining room in the Consular palace, which commanded a fine few of Lake Tiber. They were alone; they had lunched with their various ministers and attendants, but Caesar had always found that, one-on-one, people, including rulers, relaxed, opened up, and became more…well, human. Some wine—especially an excellent late vintage from Capua—was intended to help in that regard.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes10_03.jpg

Elizabeth, however, had not relaxed. Not that she seemed tense either; but she sat in her chair, her back straight, and maintained the same air of reserve she had exhibited the entire day. Caesar tried to draw her into conversation, but she did not venture far beyond pleasantries and vague statements of policy. And she kept using that royal “we”, which rather irked Caesar, who was so committed to republican governance.

Caesar sighed a little. He’d been so entranced with her earlier that day, when she’d entered the Senate and he’d seen her for the first time. But nothing, it seemed, broke through that reserved, icy exterior. Talking with Tokugawa had been easier, even if all the man had done was say no to everything. But he’d thought—or was it hoped?—that alone over dinner, she’d thaw… just a little, even if only regarding trade negotiations.

“What are you thinking about?” she suddenly asked him.

Caesar looked at her, surprised. It was the sort of question a teenaged girl asked her beau, not a query one expected from one ruler—especially another immortal—to another. “I beg your pardon?” Caesar said.

“You were lost in thought,” she remarked, then sipped some wine from a finely-crafted gold goblet. “I wanted to know what you were thinking about.”

Was it here? Had he seen it? The same fleeting grin she’d favoured him with earlier that day, when they’d first seen one another in the Senate chamber? He couldn’t be sure. But favouring risk as he always did, he decided to charge ahead. He decided to be honest.

“If you really want to know, your majesty,” Caesar said evenly, “I was thinking how long it’s been since I’ve dined alone with a woman.”

The Queen’s thin, red brows rose; Caesar’s answer spoke volumes, and he knew it. “We find that surprising,” she remarked. “We had not considered that the ruler of mighty Rome should ever be lonely, or lack for…female companionship.”

“I did not say I was lonely,” Caesar replied. “In point of fact, I prefer a certain amount of solitude in order to concentrate on my work. As for female companionship… well, when you live as long as we do, the fires die down after a while, don’t you find?”

She did not answer him. She only watched him. He thought he saw that little smile play across her lips again, ever so briefly. She daintily took another bite of her food.

Ah well, Caesar thought, perhaps honesty isn’t always the best policy. She’s probably still a virgin, this one, he considered crudely.

“I do not,” she said.

Caesar glanced at her in surprise. “Sorry…?”

“The fires burn as bright and as hot as they ever have,” she said evenly, but Caesar heard the intensity behind the words. “One does not survive, rule, and guide an empire for several centuries without a fire in the belly.” She paused, her slender face thoughtful, and let her words sink in. “That is, I think, the first lie you have told me, Gaius Julius. Perhaps you did so because you are lying to yourself, but I will thank you not to do it again.”

She had looked at him directly as she had spoken these words, and it was as though a mask had been stripped away, and the real woman was revealed: strong, bold, passionate, confident… and brilliant as the sun. It took his breath away. He barely noticed that she had stopped using the royal “we”. For possibly the first time in his life, he was speechless. She was staring at him boldly, her blue eyes fastened on to his. He felt a desire, a need, deep within him that he’d not felt in years…centuries, perhaps.

“Tell me, Gaius Julius,” she asked intently, as if reading his thoughts and daring him to express them, “what do you want?”

Caesar considered for a moment. No, he decided, he wasn’t going to tell this Queen exactly what he wanted at that precise moment; whatever else might be going on here, decorum had to be observed. But he considered briefly, then plunged ahead. Let the dice fly high, he thought.

“What I want,” he answered her, his intensity matching her own, “is for my nation to rise and become the pre-eminent power and culture in the world. I want Latin to be the language of choice in every corner of the globe. I want one world, one nation, with Rome as its center, its capital, its heart. I want,” he concluded, “to be the one.”

They sat silently, holding one another’s gaze, for a very long time.

“Well then,” she said, “there’s something we have in common.”

***

They finished their dinner shortly afterwards and the Queen retired to her room. Caesar went to his own, though he found it hard to sleep at first. He laughed softly as he realized the cause: frustration. He’d thought himself long past that. He considered sending for a woman, then reconsidered. With the Queen visiting and his indulgence in that area being so infrequent of late, word would spread and people would draw obvious conclusions. Besides, he thought, it wouldn’t be the same…

He yawned and, a moment later, was asleep.

***

The Queen spent the better part of a two weeks on the continent. Caesar gave her a guided tour, proudly showing her the all the ancient and recent wonders Romans had built. He took her to a hill just outside Rome’s sacred boundary which offered a splendid view of both the Hanging Gardens and the soaring spires of the Hagia Sophia.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes10_07.jpg

They went to Ravenna, where he proudly showed her the Great Library. He then took her to Antium to show her Stonehenge, the Oracle, and the Great Lighthouse. While there, they also paid a visit to the Kong Miao, the Confucian holy shrine.

“It is unfortunate that you have fallen under the sway of a heathen religion,” the Queen remarked, rather archly, at one point. But a sparkle in her eye and that by-now familiar little grin told Caesar that the words had been uttered to placate the Hindu priest in the English delegation.

“We all have our faults, your majesty,” he’d responded slyly, and was favoured with another brief, slight smile. If the sight made his heart beat a little faster, he was careful to give no outward sign.

They traveled to the east and visited the sun-kissed wine estates outside Capua. As Caesar and Elizabeth enjoyed the best wines the vineyards had to offer, their negotiators worked on several trade deals that would be lucrative to both sides.

“We must have a steady supply of these wonderful Roman spices,” Elizabeth insisted to her chief advisor, Lord Burghley. “I am sure that our supple English silk would be much appreciated in exchange…?” she said with a sly glance at Caesar.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes10_05.jpg

And then it was time for the English Queen to return home. As she boarded the English caravel that had brought her to Rome, she turned to Caesar to say her farewell.

“It is unfortunate that England and Rome are so distant from one another, Caesar,” she said evenly. “Though perhaps it is fortunate as well,” she added, one slender red brow rising.

“Indeed,” Caesar responded, understanding her meaning all too well.

“You should visit us in London someday soon,” she said. “We assure you that in England’s heart, Caesar would receive a most warm welcome.”

Again, the fleeting grin played upon her face. And did he see something else? A flash in her eyes that told him this was more than just a standard invitation for a state visit? She was so hard to read, this one. He had to pay close attention to every word, every gesture, every expression to get some sort of read on her. But there had been that moment, just the one, over dinner, when she had stripped the mask away and revealed just a hint of her fire, of her passion.

He liked her. He liked her very much indeed. When he’d met the other immortal leaders, the first and foremost thought in his mind had been when and how he would take their heads. But with Elizabeth, he pushed the possibility aside. An ocean separated them and their nations; it wasn’t going to happen anytime soon.

She turned and boarded the ship. Caesar watched her go. Yes, and it would be useful…instructive to visit the distant continent. He could visit not only England, but also Greece, and Mongolia as well. A good idea, for diplomacy, for trade… for so many reasons. None of them personal.

Or so he told himself.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes10_06.jpg

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 03:58

Chapter Eleven: Noble Men

Part 1 – The Kong Miao

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes11_02.jpg

He had been watching the young man for several minutes before he decided what to do about him.

The Kong Miao received anywhere from dozens to hundreds of visitors a day, of course. As the primary shrine of Confucianism, it was an object of reverence to the faithful and one of curiosity to the tourists. Mencius saw no end of visitors when he wandered the peaceful, immaculately manicured grounds of the shrine. Some got a polite nod from him, but he could grant them no more of his attention than that. The High Priest, as one would expect, was a very busy man.

So why should this one young man have arrested his attention this morning? Granted, the fellow was good-looking, but Mencius’ tastes had never run in that direction. The young man looked quintessentially Roman: tall, dark-featured, with jet-black hair in close-cropped curls. Clean-shaven, as was the fashion amongst Romans and had been for centuries. (Mencius, in contrast, wore a long, nearly snow-white beard.)

Perhaps it was how he was dressed that caught Mencius’ attention—or rather, how he wasn’t dressed. The young man, though obviously Roman, was not togate, wearing only a simple white tunic with no stripe that would indicate he held rank as a patrician or even a knight. Yet the way he held himself, back straight, broad shoulders thrown back, and especially with that muscular left arm of his held bent at a right angle, as if to support the folds of a toga, suggested that he was used to the dress of a high-ranking Roman—or had been.

Most of the mysteries the high priest wrested with would never be solved in his lifetime. The one standing before him, in contrast, should be relatively easy to resolve. That prospect—the unusual chance to deal with a relatively straightforward enigma for a change—made up Mencius’ mind. He walked over to the young man.

“Greetings, my young friend,” he said in Latin. “Welcome to the Kong Miao. My name is Mencius.”

The young man turned from his study of the Hall of Great Perfection and regarded the older man with piercing blue-green eyes. He blinked in surprise, then bowed low.

<I am honoured to make your acquaintance,> the young man said in Mencius’ native Chinese. He straightened. <I confess that I did not expect to meet the High Priest on my pilgrimage. This is an unexpected and most welcome honour.>

Mencius smiled beneath his neatly-trimmed beard, pleased not only by the young man’s most polite and proper greeting, but also to hear his native tongue spoken by one who was obviously not of that lineage. Even centuries later, some Romans still never let his people forget that they were descended from escaped slaves. Mencius could tell that this young Roman, however, held no such prejudices.

“You are Confucian, I take it?” Mencius continued in Latin, implicitly inviting his new acquaintance to speak in his own native tongue; it was only proper, since Mencius had initiated the conversation. The high priest gestured towards the Hall of Great Perfection, the centre of the shrine and the heart of Confucianism, and he and his new companion turned and casually strolled towards it.

“Yes, as my father was before me, and his father before him,” the young man said. “Forgive me, I forgot to introduce myself. I am Lucius Rutullus Lepidus.”

Now it was Mencius’ turn to blink in surprise. “Your name seems very familiar to me, Lucius Rutullus Lepidus, but I cannot place it,” he prompted his young companion.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes11_03.jpg

And there it was, in the young man’s suddenly tightened expression, the slight sigh of sorrow and exasperation that escaped his lips. It told Mencius everything he needed to know before Lucius Rutullus filled in the details.

“The Rutullii have served Rome in general and Casear in particular for centuries,” he said proudly. Then he pressed his lips together and seemed to sag, just a little. “But the family has… fallen on hard times. Too many sons and not enough money or land to go around is how my grandfather, rest his soul, used to put it.”

Mencius nodded. He now recalled hearing of the fate of this young man’s family, one of the oldest and most Patrician, descended, legend had it, from Remus himself. Nothing dramatic had occurred—no sudden fall from grace—just a gradual erosion, over time, of the family fortune as it was split repeatedly amongst each new generation, until there was, now, no fortune to be split. Once the Rutullii had been senators, praetors, consuls, and provincial governors. And now…?

“I grew up in the Subura,” the young man told him in a matter-of-fact tone even though he had just admitted his once-noble family now lived in the seething tenements of Rome amongst the lowest of the low—the “head count”, as they were called. “That’s where I learned Chinese, and a few other languages to boot, from the neighbours in our insula.”

Again Mencius nodded. As a young priest he had ministered to those in the dense, crowded apartment blocks of Rome and Antium, where people of different nationalities and tongues lived cheek-by-jowl beside and on top of one another. That this young man’s speech and bearing indicated that he still clung to his Patrician background was remarkable. But Mencius said nothing; he knew that the young man’s pilgrimage was infused with purpose, especially since it must have been exorbitantly expensive for him to undertake, given his limited circumstances. All this talk was leading to something.

Lucius Rutullus stopped just outside the door to the Hall of Great Perfection. His eyes sought the priest’s, and his brow furrowed.

“All the master’s teachings,” Lucius said, “have, as I have been given to understand it, one purpose: to show us our place in the world, and how to accept it and live properly within that place. But I no longer know my place!” the young man cried, his arms spread in exasperation as he finally revealed what had brought him on this pilgrimage. He shook his head and looked at the ground. “I should, by rights, be planning my political career. I should be looking forward to entering the Senate in ten years, on my thirtieth birthday, as is my due. But I’ll never qualify. I should be holding my head high amongst my fellow Patricians. Instead I mingle with the head count.”

He glanced up at Mencius, who was listening to him attentively. “Do not misunderstand me, revered sir. I don’t look down upon those I live with and deal with every day. They’re my friends and neighbours; of the few Patricians I know, most can’t be bothered to acknowledge my mere existence. It’s just…” Again his spread his hands in exasperation, then let them fall and slap uselessly against his thighs. “I try to live up to the Confucian ideal, to be a noble man—not one through birth and blood, though I have that, but through thought and deed. But it’s hard, master. Very hard.”

“Is that all that troubles you, my young friend?” Mencius asked after a brief, respectful pause.

“No,’ Lucius Rutullus said quietly. He glanced at the high, gabled roof of the Hall of Great Perfection and sighed. “There’s… well, there’s a girl.”

“Ah,” Mencius said. “Permit me to hazard a guess: she’s a Patrician.”

“Yes,” Lucius admitted with a dejected nod.

“But her family’s circumstances are… different from yours,” Mencius said delicately.

“Oh, like night and day!” Lucius said with a bitter laugh. “Her name is Claudia Pulchra.”

Mencius couldn’t contain his reaction. He inhaled through his teeth. The Claudii were one of Rome’s highest-ranking Patrician families. The young woman Lucius Rutullus was referring to was the daughter of Marcus Claudius Pulcher, who had been Consul twice and was currently one of two men holding the esteemed office of Censor. From all reports, she lived up to the family’s cognomen, which meant “beautiful”, in both appearance and personality. Such was her reputation, and that of her family, that even the High Priest of the Kong Miao in Antium knew of her. But then, Mencius was a prudent man as well as a holy one, and ensured he kept one ear to the ground regarding the goings-on in the capital.

“You aim high, Lucius Rutullus,” he remarked.

“Too high,” the young man said morosely. “She’s engaged to another man.”

“Forgive me for asking, my young friend, but how did you ever chance to meet her? I would assume you move in very different circles.”

Lucuis Rutullus smiled grimly and nodded. “Quite so. But, strangely, we shared the same pedagogue. An esteemed Japanese tutor, Akiro Matsugane.”

Mencius’ snow-white brows rose high on his head. “Now I know why your name is familiar to me, Lucius Rutullus Lepidus, and not just because of your esteemed heritage. Akiro Matsugane is one of my oldest friends. Our duties—mine here in Antium, his in Rome—keep us apart too much, unfortunately. But the last time I visited him in Rome… it must be, oh, four years ago—he mentioned you to me.”

“Did he?” Lucius said in mild surprise.

“Of course,” Mencius said, grinning now. “Did you never wonder, Lucius Rutullus, why one of the most esteemed teachers in Rome accepted you as a student though you could not afford to pay his fees? Which, as I keep telling him, I consider ridiculously exorbitant,” he added with the good-natured disdain one long-time friend often had for another.

“I always thought it was because he felt sorry for me,” Lucius said with a shrug.

Mencius snorted derisively, a most un-priest-like sound. “Does Akiro Matsugane strike you as the soft-hearted type?”

“No,” Lucius said, his hands rubbing together unconsciously as he remembered the many times his stern tutor had administered a leather strap to them in discipline. “Far from it.”

Mencius nodded. “He took you in because he saw great potential in you, Lucius Rutullus. Potential that would have been wasted otherwise. Potential that you have not yet fulfilled. But you are young, and there is all the time in the world for you to find your way.”

“But how, Master?” Lucius asked. “As a civil servant? I’ll be old and grey—no offence—before I climb that cumbersome ladder high enough to achieve anything even close to my family’s former prominence. And I don’t have a head for business either, I can tell you that. Normally, a man of my age would join Rome’s Legions and make a name for himself there, but we’ve been at peace for decades now.”

Lucius laughed briefly. “Would you believe I even tried acting? Yes, a Patrician Rutullus, on stage!” he said in response to Mencius’ surprised reaction. “There were two thespians living in our insula, and they convinced me to give it a try. They made quite a fuss over me.” He grimaced. “Too much of a fuss, if you catch my meaning, which is why it didn’t last.”

“You must be patient, my young friend,” Mencius said when the young man grew silent. “The world has a way of putting things in our path that we need. We usually regard them as obstacles, when in fact they are opportunities. And sometimes they are difficult to recognize as either. The Master said…”

But Mencius got no further, for from behind him, within the sanctity of the Hall of Great Perfection, a loud, keening wail pierced the air. Before the old priest had even turned his head toward the sound, Lucius Rutullus was running past him towards its source.

There, beneath the many richly-decorated pillars, the dark red walls, the high roof, was the central altar. At one side of the large, intricately-carved marble block knelt the source of the cry Mencius and Lucius Rutullus—and several other priests, now converging on the altar—had heard. He was an old man, his clean-shaven head and snow-white beard giving him the appearance of a holy man, while his long green robe, decorated with colourful feathers of blue, yellow, and red,, made him resemble some exotic bird.

His hands shook even as they clung to the altar like a drowning man to some piece of flotsam. Another loud wail of anguish and rapture erupted from his weathered lips, followed by a stream of what could only be loud, reverent prayer spoken in a strange, guttural tongue. Tears streamed down his withered cheeks and moistened that long, white beard. Lucius was already beside the old man, his strong arm attempting to be a comforting presence on that elderly shoulder. Mencius caught up to his young acquaintance and knelt down beside the aged, distraught worshipper.

“My friend,” the High Priest said, then waited patiently for the old man to notice him and for his reverent wailing to cease. “You are most welcome to the house of Confucius,” he said reassuringly. “Be comforted—you are among friends. Might I ask who you are, and from where you hail?”

The old man only shook his head and muttered incoherently in his strange tongue. Exasperated, Mencius looked at the other priests standing nearby, as perplexed as he, to see if any of them understood the man.

“His name,“ Lucius Rutullus said, “is Itzcoatl. He’s Aztec”

Mencius and the other priests started in surprise, both at the information and that this young Roman had somehow understood it. Rome was a mosaic of the various cultures of the continent, that was true, but the Aztec Empire had long been a closed book. One of the few things Romans knew about that mysterious land, home to a particularly fundamentalist strain of Buddhism, was that travel from it was forbidden to its inhabitants--on pain of death. Very few Aztecs made the hazardous journey to Roman lands, though evidently this man had—and, it seemed, so had at least one resident of the insula where Lucius Rutullus had grown up. The young man turned to the old man and spoke to him gently in his strange, mysterious language.

“He also says,” Lucius added, with no small amount of astonishment, “that he is a Confucian.”

With this remarkable declaration now translated, the old man broke down in tears yet again, leaving Lucius, Mencius, and the other priests staring at him in amazement and confusion.

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 03:59

Chapter Eleven: Noble Men

Part 2 –Defending the Faith

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes11_04.jpg

“Where did you say he’s from?” Caesar asked.

“Some place called… Cal-ix-tla-hua-ca,” Mencius, the Confucian High Priest said carefully.

The High Priest stroked the dapper, neatly-trimmed beard upon his chin thoughtfully as he sat across from Caesar’s desk in the Consul-for-Life’s office in the Basilica Romanus. Not for the first time, Caesar reflected on how successful the descendants of that lowly group of captured Chinese slaves had become. Confucius himself had been a great-grandson of a Chinese slave; Ling Lun, the great artist, Lao Tzu, the scholar who had founded the competing yet complimentary philosophy of Taoism in Ravenna, and Mencius, the greatest Confucian scholar since the Master himself, sitting before him today, could also trace their lineages back to those humble roots. Every generation of their descendants seemed to find new ways to prove how they thoroughly deserved that treasured prize of full Roman citizenship.

The High Priest shook his head uncertainly. “At least I think that is how it is pronounced. These Aztec place names…”

“Yes, they’re tongue-twisters, aren’t they?” Caesar said, a bemused grin playing upon his lean features.

Mencius smiled and nodded once. “They probably say the same about the names of our cities,” he remarked.

“I suppose so,” Caesar replied. “Now tell me, old friend, why you’ve come all the way to Rome to see me regarding this humble pilgrim?”

The Confucian High Priest took a deep breath. Caesar’s chummy choice of words did not make Mencius forget the place of his faith within Roman society and its immortal leader’s grand plans. In Caesar’s shrewd, ice-blue eyes, he well knew, Confucianism was not a religious faith, nor a system of philosophy, but a tool—something to be used, then potentially—and herein lay the danger—tossed aside once its usefulness came to an end.

To the High Priest, of course, the complex ethical, political, social, and religious system of Confucianism was no mere utensil. He was therefore determined to work with Caesar to prove its utility and thus ensure its preservation. Which was why he had brought the old Aztec pilgrim to Rome, and why he chose his words carefully now.

“His pilgrimage—even his very existence, Caesar—has potentially vast political ramifications. As that is your area of expertise and governance, I thought it appropriate—no, urgent—that I bring this humble but significant man to your attention.”

Caesar smiled knowingly. “You’re far too humble yourself, Mencius. At least a third of all Confucian treatises delve extensively into political thought, and very intelligently. Rome’s caste system is based upon Confucian principles. Some of the best writings on the topic are yours, in fact.”

The High Priest nodded at the compliment. “All the more reason for me to bring this man’s existence—and predicament—to your attention.”

“Predicament?” Caesar asked pointedly.

“We have not had an open borders agreement with the Aztec Empire for centuries, as you know,” Mencius went on. “Yet somehow, Confucianism spread to this distant corner of that mysterious land. Itzcoatl is the first of his people who share our faith to make the pilgrimage to visit the Kong Miao, and I hope he will not be the last. However…” The High Priest paused and shook his head sadly.

“What’s the problem?” Caesar asked, even though he shrewdly knew what it was. He needed the High Priest to state it baldly, however.

“The Aztecs,” Mencius said, “are even more fervently Buddhist than their Spanish brothers and sisters of that faith, as remarkable as that sounds. The Confucian minority is, therefore, ostracized and persecuted, more so because the Aztecs believe that Confucian lay with Rome rather than with their homeland. Confucians are forbidden to exercise their faith; any caught with Confucian works in their possession are severely punished. In addition, a holy pilgrimage such as Itzcoatl’s is absolutely prohibited. It’s a miracle he made it all the way to Antium, and testament to his devotion. He could have been killed just for attempting to make the journey. We have even heard stories of Confucians being used as victims in ritual human sacrifice…” The holy man shuddered. “My Spanish counterparts regard that as a sacrilege and a heresy to Buddhism, yet the practice continues in parts of the Aztec Empire.”

“What would you have the Senate and the People of Rome do, Mencius?” Caesar asked, though he knew the answer to this question before he asked it as well. The way he phrased the question, however, was significant; he was reminding Mencius of the fact that Caesar no longer ruled Rome autocratically. Both the Plebeian Assembly and especially the Senate, which governed foreign policy, would have to be convinced of any course of action.

The High Priest returned Caesar’s shrewd gaze with one of equal clarity and perception. The two men understood one another; they may be on separate paths, with different starting points and end goals in mind, but each recognized that those paths were parallel to one another, and that they could and should act in one another’s mutual self-interest.

Mencius leaned forward and spoke fervently. “The Confucians of Calixtlahuaca need our aid, Caesar. We need to extend the protection of Rome’s might to this persecuted minority who share our faith. Montezuma must agree to respect their right to worship and grant them free passage to travel to the shrine in Antium. No one who meets this elderly Aztec holy man can deny this.”

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes11_05.jpg

Caesar nodded and steepled his fingertips together thoughtfully. “I agree with you, of course. What you say strikes me as only reasonable. Montezuma, however, is not a man one can reason with. Or so I understand.”

“You’ve never met him?” Mencius asked in surprise.

“No, but I aim to change that, and soon,” Caesar replied. “And if Rome cannot convince him… then we may have to force him.”

The Roman ruler’s gaze was like cold and hard, like steel; Mencius knew that Caesar was likely looking forward to taking on his Aztec counterpart. The difficulty lay in convincing the Senate and the People to go along with it. How very convenient that Mencius, thanks to this lone Aztec pilgrim, had laid the means to do so very tidily in Caesar’s lap. And yet, Mencius did not seek reward for himself; the High Priest’s concern, as always, was with the preservation and proliferation of his faith.

“The Master said, ‘To see what is right and not to do it is want of courage’,” the High Priest said reverently. “I know from our history and from our friendship that you do not lack for courage, Caesar. Thus I know that you will do what is right. Our brothers and sisters of the faith are suffering. It falls to the Senate and the People of Rome to alleviate that suffering.”

Caesar’s ice-blue eyes levelled an even stare at the high priest. “As I recall, Confucius also had strict guidelines on how to recompense injury.”

Mencius nodded. “With justice,” he said.

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 04:00

Chapter Eleven: Noble Men

Part 3 – Crying Havok

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes11_06.jpg

The crowd of Caesar’s attendants and Roman civil servants standing before Madrid’s Basilica Romanus were trembling, their faces as white as their togas. They looked at one another nervously, their glances furtive and anxious. Yet none of them knew what to do, though all of them knew something had to be done.

For Caesar was in a rage.

“JUPITER’S BALLS!!” the immortal leader of Rome shouted. “This is unbelievable! And more importantly, UNACCEPTABLE!”

Listening to all this just outside the great hall of the Basilica was a most impressive honour guard: the entire, newly-commissioned Fourteenth Legion. Their armour shone in the Spanish sun, sending reflective flashes of light in all directions. Despite their Commander-in-Chief’s rage occurring right before them, the legionaries had enough discipline—not to mention a strong sense of self-preservation—to not show the least reaction. They stood at attention, waiting for the storm to pass.

Among them, standing in the second rank, was Lucius Rutullus Lepidus. As soon as he’d heard the old Confucian Aztec’s story several months ago, he’d understood the implications. The Roman army had, shortly thereafter, begun recruiting—just a precaution, the politicians said, though everyone knew better. Lucius Rutullus had leapt at the chance and enlisted. It was an opportunity for him to prove that the Rutullii could still serve Rome in some capacity, even that of a humble ranker within the Legions. So today he stood amongst his fellow fresh recruits of the Fourteenth Legion, chosen for this duty because of their youth and vigor. For Caesar was determined to impress Montezuma on this, their first meeting. The Aztec leader was expected within the hour.

But something now was obviously very, very wrong. Caesar’s rages were few and far between, and blessedly so, for they were terrible to behold, as Lucius Rutullus now saw. He could feel his fellow legionaries all around him steeling themselves as Caesar berated his hapless attendants, every soldier relieved that the leader’s wrath had not fallen on them, but aware that situation could change at any moment. So they stood at attention and attempted to be very inconspicuous—or at least as much as over four thousand men in full parade gear could manage.

“IDIOTS!!” Caesar was shouting, his pale blue eyes, normally ice-cold, now blazing with fury. His attendants trembled before him. “By Jupiter, I should have every last one of you FLOGGED!”

Several of the legionaries had to stifle laughter. None of them had any affection for civil servants, of course, and watching those high-ranking mandarins—normally so self-assured and supercilious—trembling in utter terror was a source of vast amusement. They had no idea what the problem was, but it didn’t really matter. What mattered was that these puffed-up quill-pushers were getting a dressing-down, and they got to watch. But they knew better than to give Caesar any reason to turn his attention upon them. So they all pressed their lips together tightly, stifled their laughter, and made not a sound.

As least most of them didn’t. “I hear the Queen of England was supposed to make a state visit, but cancelled at the last moment,” one of Lucius’ comrades whispered to him, attempting to explain Caesar’s mood in a gossipy way.

“Tace!” another legionary hissed at him, anxious to avoid incurring Caesar’s wrath.

Caesar threw his arms wide, his eyes lifted heavenwards. “Jupiter and Jehovah and Confucius and Buddha and the great Tao help me,” he said, calling on any and all of Rome’s sacred beings for assistance. “Could you not find one man in the entire Roman empire,” he said, “who speaks Aztec?!?”

Among the rankers, Lucius’ eyes went wide. So that was the problem! He could hardly believe his ears. His military discipline kept him in place and silent, but his mind was reeling. Was this it? Was this his chance? It seemed so, but he had no desire to risk becoming the target of Caesar’s wrath. So he hesitated.

He would later claim that it did not happen of his own volition, that it was unintentional. But happen it did. He coughed. Loudly. Right at a pause in Caesar’s diatribe.

Caesar whirled, turning suddenly towards the assembled Legion, his eyes still blazing, and Lucius felt every man around him tense. He didn’t have to be a mind-reader to know their thoughts: You’ve done it now, Lucius Rutullus. You’ve drawn the old man’s fire. We’re done for, but you especially.

“What’s that, you miserable bunch of cunni?” Caesar said, glaring at the soldiers fiercely as he fell back into the crude patois of the commanding general addressing his troops. Though he was togate, the troops had seen him in his gleaming cuirass and scarlet cloak often enough to be able to imagine him wearing it. “Does one of you mentulae have something to say?”

There was nothing for it. Taking a deep breath and ignoring the terrified and furious glares from the legionaries around him, Lucius Rutullus stepped out of his place in the second rank. He walked forward, in front of the assembled legion, and stood at attention.

“SIR!” he shouted, ignoring the horrible burning sensation in his gut.

“Back to the ranks, you miserable…” a Centurion growled at him, but Caesar angrily waved the man off.

“What is it, soldier?” Caesar growled impatiently as he closed in on the ranker, his teeth grinding. “Do you have something to contribute to this discussion?”

“SIR, YES SIR!” Lucius said, eyes fixed on a indeterminate point somewhere above and to the right of Caesar’s head. “I speak Aztec, sir!”

There was a long moment of utter silence as every man present seemed to hold his breath, even Caesar, though all were waiting for his reaction. When he finally did react, he shocked them all.

Several very tense heartbeats after Lucius Rutullus had spoken, Caesar’s rage evaporated. A broad grin broke out on his face, and he threw his head back and laughed. Every man present let out the breath he suddenly realized he’d been holding.

“You’re joking!” Caesar finally managed to say as his laughter died down. His right hand rose to his face to wipe away the tears streaming down it.

“SIR, NO SIR!” Lucius answered, eyes still fixed on that point just above Caesar’s head. “I swear it, sir!”

“Where on earth did you learn to speak Aztec, soldier?” Caesar asked.

“I grew up in an insula in the Subura, sir! An Aztec gentleman lived on the third floor. Used to babysit me and my sisters when we were little. He taught us his tongue; its proper name is ‘Nahuatl’, though, not ‘Aztec’. SIR!”

“Remarkable,” Caesar observed. “And providence has guided you here today. Come with me,” he said, all business, and turned to go. Lucius rushed to fall into step beside him.

“What’s your name, young man?” he asked. Lucius answered, and then had to abruptly stop, because Caesar had done so, and was staring at him in genuine surprise. “One of the Rutullii?” He asked. “Descended from Publius Rutullus Lepidus, twice Consul and Governor of Spain?”

“Yes sir,” Lucius Rutullus Lepidus answered, his helmeted head held high, though Caesar saw a little colour appear in the young man’s cheeks.

How on earth did that happen? Caesar wondered. How could the descendants of a family who had served him so long and in so many ways have fallen so far, so quickly? Living in the Subura? Serving as mere rankers in his army?

It happened because I let it happen, Caesar reminded himself. Or, more to the point, because I let them determine the course of their own lives. It’s not my place to interfere. Or so I keep telling myself. And yet, here’s this young man…

“Well, Lucius Rutullus Lepidus,” Caesar said, resuming his brisk pace once again, “your ancestors have served Rome and Caesar for centuries. It seems you’ve been given a chance to live up to their memory.”

“I doubt I could do that, but it would be my honour to make the attempt,” Lucius said.

“See that you do more than make a mere attempt, Lucius Rutullus,” Caesar said gruffly. “Now listen closely. Not only do I need a literal translation, I need to understand every nuance of what Montezuma says. And if possible, I need to know what to expect from him.”

“But I’ve never met Montezuma, Caesar!” Lucius Rutullus objected.

“Neither have I. But you have an advantage over me, besides the linguistic one: you’ve met Aztecs, or at least one of them. What are they like?”

Lucius Rutullus considered this for a moment. “Well, based upon my limited exposure, to the two Aztecs I have met—I’d say that they’re a very demonstrative people. Not reserved in expressing their feelings.”

“Good to know.”

Lucius glanced down at his military regalia, and then at Caesar and the other attendants, who were togate. “Should I change my clothes, Caesar?” he asked.

Caesar glanced at him, then smiled wolfishly. “Oh no, Lucius Rutullus,” he said, his pale eyes so fierce they induced a shiver in the young legionary’s spine. “I’d say you look perfect just the way you are.”

***

“Do you think,” Caesar muttered to Lucius less than an hour later, “that that’s a real shrunken head he’s wearing?”

Lucius Rutullus glanced at Montezuma, doing his level best to keep his expression neutral. The Aztec leader was certainly a sight to behold. His muscular chest was bare and shaved clean of all hair. His loins were clad with a long, pleated kilt. Atop his head was a resplendent headdress of long, colourful feathers; in the middle of this eye-catching headgear, just over his brow, was what appeared to be a shrunken human skull.

“Shall I ask him, sir?” Lucius asked under his breath.

A smile tugged at the corners of Caesar’s mouth. “I’d rather not give him the satisfaction.”

Finally, the augurs, both Aztec and Roman, indicated that they were finished and that the omens were favourable for the meeting, as expected. The two leaders, speaking through their interpreters, got the initial greetings and pleasantries out of the way, then got down to business.

“It has come to Rome’s attention,” Caesar said placidly through Lucius Rutullus, “that there is a small community of Confucians in the city of Calixtlahuaca.” He smiled a little smugly; Lucius had coached him on the pronunciation, and he’d executed it flawlessly. “Rome respectfully requests that these brothers and sisters of our faith be granted the right to practice their religion in peace and without persecution.”

If Caesar’s request had been voiced in the gentlest and most reasonable of tones, Montezuma’s reaction was the exact opposite. His dark eyes flared, then his cheeks flushed crimson. He leaned forward and yelled his response at the top of his lungs, his muscular arms gesticulating wildly.

“WHO ARE YOU, CAESAR, AND WHAT IS ROME, TO TELL THE AZTEC EMPIRE HOW TO DEAL WITH HERETICS IN OUR MIDST!?” Montezuma raged. “Their infidel blood is unworthy of staining our streets, but stain them it will, and SOON! I shall oversee the slaughter of your precious Confucians MYSELF! I will burn them in pyres and feast on their roasted flesh!”

“You will do no such thing,” Caesar said calmly but firmly, interjecting into Montezuma’s diatribe when the Aztec leader paused to take a breath. Lucius, translating, did his level best to convey Caesar’s words in the same even, emotionless timbre, despite the fierce glances Montezuma kept casting in his direction.

Caesar’s words and tone, however, only seemed to goad Montezuma to greater heights of agitation. Spittle flew from his mouth as he shouted his response.

“WHO DO YOU THINK YOU ARE?!?” Montezuma yelled. “Montezuma rules in Tenochtitlan, Caesar, not you! YOU do not give me orders! YOU do not rule the Aztec Empire!”

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes11_07.jpg

“Not yet,” Caesar said quietly, but with an edge in his voice that cut through Montezuma’s mounting anger.

The Aztec leader took a deep breath and glared at Caesar. Then he smiled wolfishly—not a comforting sight. “So it is WAR, then,” he said, looking as though he relished the prospect.

“The future is unwritten, my Aztec friend,” Caesar said reasonably, his hands spread. “War if necessary, but not necessarily war. The Roman Empire is interceding on behalf of our Aztec brothers and sisters who share our state religion. What form that intercession takes is, really and truly, up to you,” Caesar concluded with a deceptively friendly grin.

Montezuma laughed derisively. “And what of your Senate, and your… what is it called… ‘Plebeian Assembly’ with whom you so foolishly share your power?” the Aztec asked with a sneer.

“Oh, I am here today with the full blessing of the Senate and the People of Rome, my dear Montezuma,” Caesar said, flashing his own wolfish grin at his counterpart. “Do not make the mistake of thinking that Rome is in any way weaker because of our unusual political institutions. Far from it. I sit before you today knowing for certain that I have the full backing of my people, while you merely presume it.”

“Bah! You know NOTHING of the Aztec people!”

“That, I suspect, will soon change,” Caesar said smoothly.

“We shall see,” Montezuma hissed, then rose from his chair and abruptly left the room. The Aztec envoys followed in his wake.

“That… didn’t go well,” Lucius Rutullus said once the Aztecs had gone.

“On the contrary, my dear young man,” Caesar said. “It went exactly as I expected.” Caesar frowned thoughtfully and glanced at Lucius. “What did you think of him?”

“Well, sir, “ the younger man said hesitantly, surprised that Caesar had asked his opinion at all. He assumed it must be because of his ancestry. He was mistaken. Caesar had always been an excellent judge of character, even before he’d acquired several thousand years of experience at it. “Remember how I told you the Aztecs are a demonstrative people?” Lucius said.

“Indeed!” Caesar said with a laugh, thinking of how demonstrative Montezuma had certainly turned out to be.

Lucius Rutullus shook his head warily. “Montezuma… goes far beyond what I’ve seen in other Aztecs.”

Caesar laughed derisively. “He’s a raving loony,” he said, then considered that statement. “Crazy, but not stupid. He wouldn’t have come in here, blustering at us about war, unless he felt he was ready for it.”

“Will it be war, then, sir?” Lucius asked. Though he did his best to keep his tone even, Caesar could hear both the eagerness and the fear in it.

“I don’t see how it can be avoided. We’re clearly at an impasse.” Caesar said, then glanced at the younger man and smiled. He rose and held out his hand. Lucius extended his own and the two men shook hands. “Well done, Lucius Rutullus,” he said. “I’d say your ancestors would have been proud of you today. Montezuma did his best to throw us all off, but you kept your head about you.” Caesar gave a brief quiet laugh. “And it was worth it just to see that surprised expression on his face when he first spotted you in full battle gear! Your presence, clad as you are, backed up what I was saying quite nicely.” Caesar placed a fatherly arm about the younger man’s shoulders. “You know, I could use a man like you on my staff. What would you think of joining me as a junior legate?”

Lucius Rutullus drew a deep breath. He could hardly believe what he was hearing. And it was all happening so quickly, so suddenly! Perhaps too much so. In his mind’s eye, he saw himself going back to the barracks and explaining his sudden rise to his comrades. Something about that bothered him. How could he be on the command staff of an army when he’d never fought a battle himself?

“I’m… honoured to be asked, Caesar,” Lucius Rutullus said respectfully. “And the offer is very tempting indeed. But, please understand, I don’t feel I’ve earned it just because I happen to speak Nahuatl.”

“I’m offering you the position for more reasons than just that,” Caesar said. “I see great potential in you, Lucius Rutullus. And not just because of your ancestry.”

“Potential…” Lucius Rutullus muttered thoughtfully. So many people had gone on about his potential. His father. His teacher, Akiro Matsugane. The Confucian High Priest, Mencius. Even Claudia. Claudia… how could he face her again, even if she was married to another man, if he’d spent a war safely behind the lines as a translator? Oh, he knew it wouldn’t matter to her. But it mattered to him.

“I’m sorry, Caesar,” Lucius Rutullus said. “But I think I’ll have to refuse the offer.” He shrugged beneath the weight of Caesar’s arm. “I joined Rome’s Legions to fight, not talk.”

Caesar smiled and nodded. He’d spent most of his long, unending life around soldiers. He liked them and understood them, and here was a true soldier. His ancestors would indeed be proud of him.

“Very well then,” Caesar said. “I admire your decision and I appreciate your candour. But let’s consider it a postponement rather than a refusal, eh?” The younger man looked at him, then nodded with an abashed smile. “Whatever is to come won’t happen just yet. In the meantime, soldier, I need you to get some of these useless mentulae,” he muttered, nodding back in the direction of his clerks and attendants, “speaking Nahuatl like a native. On top of your duties with the Fourteenth. Can you do that?”

“It will be my pleasure, Caesar,” Lucius said. He turned and favoured the slender-bodied clerks with a nasty smile. “I had a very strict but very effective pedagogue when I was a boy. I know how to… motivate a group of students.”

Caesar watched as his clerks actually blanched and trembled beneath the withering stare of this formidable young legionary and had to stifle a laugh. Oh, he liked this young man! Which, unfortunately, brought out his paternal instincts. War was imminent, and when the fighting started, Lucius Rutullus Lepidus had just elected to be in the thick of it. He’d be at risk, and Caesar found that fact—though inevitable—bothered him.

“Good,” Caesar said. “There’s just one thing more. A direct order from your Commander-in-Chief to keep in mind once hostilities commence and you find yourself in the midst of battle.”

“What’s that, Caesar?” Lucius Rutullus asked.

“Just this,” Caesar said, his expression and tone suddenly very serious. “Stay alive, my young friend. Stay alive.”

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 04:00

Chapter Eleven: Noble Men

Part 4 – Claudia

Those two words, unbeknownst to Caesar, opened the floodgates of Lucius Rutullus’ memory. Ever since he’d joined the Legions he’d been doing his best to forget, to put it—to put her—behind him. He’d hoped the army would keep him busy enough to keep him from thinking of her, and for the most part it had. But now, as he walked back to the barracks, a stream of memories flowed through his mind, unbidden but not entirely unwelcome.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes11_04.jpg

It had all begun nearly ten years ago in a small but meticulously tidy schoolroom just off the Forum Romanum, one of the few such rooms, for most of the tutors in Rome taught in the open air. But Akiro Matsugane could afford the luxury of his own room to deliver his lessons to the wealthy sons and daughters of Rome’s noble patricians. Yes, daughters as well, for every proper Roman wife was expected to be well-versed in the classics, rhetoric, and mathematics, even if she only used her knowledge to provide stimulating conversation at dinner parties and to ensure that the servants didn’t cheat her blind. And the informality of Roman education did not allow for separation of the genders.

It was her hair he noticed first, because he was sitting right behind her. Auburn. Light reddish-brown. Though when the sun, shining through the open window, fell upon her hair that morning, it glowed reddish-gold. The sight took his breath away. Then she turned to look at him, and smiled, and he felt as though he’d been struck by a thunderbolt.

“Hello,” she’d said. “I’m Claudia Pulchra Primia.”

Her face was a perfect oval, her skin like cream. Her auburn hair framed her face, setting off her hazel eyes beneath their arched auburn brows. Her nose was lovely and straight and ever-so-slightly upturned. Her lips were bow-shaped, the lower just a little thicker than the upper, giving the impression of a slight pout.

He’d been twelve, she eleven, only children; but as soon as he saw her he felt himself mature, in a moment, from a boy into a young man. He’d walked her home, carrying her bucket of books for her, keeping her safe from the jostling crowds of the Forum. Growing up in the Subura, from an early age he’d known how to navigate passage through a crowd of unruly adults. Once he’d escorted her safely home to her family’s mansion high on the Palatine hill, he’d handed her books to her and had tried his best not to look utterly dejected by how far above his station was her own.

“You know what you are, Lucius Rutullus Lepidus?” she’d said to him.

“No, what?” he’d said, bracing himself for a disparaging comment on his residence in the Subura, or his cheap clothing. But she surprised him, something she came to do often.

“You’re a gentleman. The only one I’ve ever met, except for my father,” she’d said, then had flashed that heart-stopping smile at him before vanishing into her home.

Well, that had sealed it. From that moment on, he was in love. For the next four years, he’d carried her books home dutifully. Her father obviously could have afforded to give her a private tutor, but Matsugane did not hire himself out privately, and Matsugane was the best teacher in Rome. Lucius was extremely grateful that this was the case, since he never would have met Claudia otherwise.

Every now and then, she’d somehow lose the servant assigned to watch over her and meet up with him. They’d go fishing in Lake Tiber, or for walks along its shores. They’d glance through the marketplace near the Forum, he wishing he could buy her anything she wanted, even though there was nothing on display she couldn’t afford on her own. For her part, she never embarrassed him with an ostentatious display of her wealth.

Shortly after he’d met her he’d taken up acting for a time, and he’d entertained her by reading his lines to her. Soon he had entire plays memorized and played every part for his audience of one, delighting in how he could make her laugh at one of Plautus’ comedies or make her eyes shine at the end of one of Seneca’s tragedies. Even after he gave up acting—far too unseemly a profession for a patrician, even one fallen so far down the social ladder—he continued to read and memorize plays, just so he could entertain her.

Not all their time together was spent happily and innocently, though even those more serious moments drew them closer together. Two years after they’d first met, Lucius’ father had grown sick and died. To everyone else, Lucius presented a façade of stoicism and strength, showing he was ready to take on the burden of being paterfamilias, the head of the family. Only with Claudia did he let his true feelings show. The day after his father died, they had walked to one of their favourite haunts, a small, isolated beach on the far side of Lake Tiber. There, he’d lain his head in her lap and had wept miserably while she stroked his head and soothed him as sympathetic tears fell from her own eyes. Thus, a bond that went beyond simple childhood friendship was formed. They were close friends before, but they became practically inseparable after that.

Of course other people saw them on their walks around Rome, and those people talked. If there was one thing Romans loved, it was gossip, especially if it concerned members of Rome’s most prominent families. At first, since they were merely children, their friendship had been rather charming and had seemed innocent enough. But as they grew older, the voices speaking behind their backs had grown more concerned. Something had to be done, had to be said.

Thus it was, shortly after his sixteenth birthday and just a few months shy of her fifteenth, that Claudia’s father had opened the door when they’d arrived home from school one day.

“Lucius Rutullus Lepidus, I presume?” Marcus Claudius Pulcher had said in a friendly tone.

He was not a tall man, but was imposing nonetheless, not least because he had been elected Consul that year. His features were dark and handsome, ensuring he lived up to the family’s cognomen. His eyes in particular were dark and shrewd, giving the impression that nothing escaped their notice. He’d turned the full power of those formidable eyes on young Lucius Rutullus.

“Yes, sir,” Lucius had said, requiring all his courage to stand and speak steadily beneath the man’s unwavering gaze.

“I think it’s time I made your acquaintance, young man. Please, come to my study.”

And there he’d sat, his guts churning, while Marcus Claudius Pulcher had asked about his family and their situation, all of which Lucius Rutullus had answered truthfully, though with a sinking feeling. Of course the Consul would know all this already; he was having Lucius recite it for didactic purposes.

“It breaks my heart, Lucius Rutullus, that an old and prestigious family like yours has fallen upon hard times. It truly does.” Marcus Claudius Pulcher had said, his voice achingly sincere.

“Thank you, sir,” Lucius Rutullus had said quietly.

“Which brings us to the matter of my eldest daughter,” the Consul had said, gently segueing into what they both knew was the real purpose of this fatherly chat.

How reasonable the man had been, how gentle, how considerate, as he explained so logically why Lucius Rutullus could never hope to be linked to his daughter. Lucius had to not only give up all hope of a marriage to her one day, Pulcher explained, but must also stop seeing her, spending time with her, talking to her… because, well, people talked. And they jumped to unfair conclusions; they presumed dishonour where they, being gentlemen, knew there was none. But people would keep talking, and over time, through repetition alone, lies took on the appearance of truth, didn’t they? Unfortunately, yes, they did. And if Lucius truly cared for Claudia, he wouldn’t want her future dimmed by a cloud of scandal, would he? Of course not. He had her best interests at heart, didn’t he? And fallen on hard times though they were, the Rutullii were still Romans through and through; Lucius Rutullus Lepidus, poor though he may be, was still a nobleman. And a Confucian as well! Thus, the Consul knew he could count on Lucius to see and to do what was right.

Oh, if only the man had been an ogre, if only he’d raged and threatened and postured like a typically arrogant aristocrat! It would have been so much easier to bear, and Lucius would have felt justified in defying him, in visiting Claudia surreptitiously whenever he could. But he’d been so reasonable, so like his own father who had passed away only two years before. Worse still, Lucius had known that the man was right, even though that fact wounded him more deeply than he hoped he’d let on.

So Lucius Rutullus had returned to his family’s tiny apartment in the Subura, to his small, windowless room, and, much to his shame, had cried himself to sleep. It seemed so unfair. He’d never done more than hold Claudia’s hand, though that simple act had thrilled him to the core of his being. He hadn’t even kissed her, much as he’d wanted to. And now he never would.

It was a terrible blow to his heart and to his pride. He might have, as a result, given up all hopes of attempting to recover his family’s former position at that point. He might have given himself over to life in the Subura; he might have fallen in with one of the crossroads colleges and their neighbourhood protection rackets, but for four things. First, there was his mother, whose strength inspired him and whose heart he was loathe to break. Second were his two younger sisters, who revered him, and whom he was loathe to disappoint. Then there was his teacher, Akiro Matsugane; the pedagogue had come his family’s apartment at the end of that first day after Claudius Pulcher’s talk, when Lucius had failed to show up for class, and had sternly reminded him not to do so ever again. Finally, there was Claudia. He’d seen her the next day in Matsugane’s school and had done his level best to pretend she didn’t exist. She was having none of it.

“You’re my best friend, Lucius,” she’d told him sternly at the end of the lessons that day. “If people don’t understand, they can go jump in Lake Tiber.”

“But your father…” Lucius had objected, albeit weakly.

“You let me deal with my father,” Claudia had said with a knowing smile that suddenly made him realize that she had her father wrapped around her little finger.

Even so, something had irrevocably changed. They spent no more time alone together. Usually, in fact, they were far from alone, spending what time they could in one another’s company as part of a large group of young patricians, most of whom were distinctly uncomfortable around him. His home in the Subura and his obvious penury would have earned him more than just disdainful looks and muttered remarks if it hadn’t been for Claudia’s support. Even so, his situation gave him an air of scandal, even danger, and he was tall and handsome and some of the other young noblewomen seemed quite receptive to him. But of course he only had eyes for one of their number; though he now knew that he could never be with her, the other girls held no interest for him.

The final blow had come three years later. Claudia had just turned eighteen and was of marriageable age. Of course a fine match had been found for her, to Quintus Lutatius Catullus Junior. Catullus Senior, it was soon revealed, would be Marcus Claudius Pulcher’s running mate when they both put their names forward to be Censors. Two of the oldest and most prominent Patrician families, headed by two of Rome’s brightest political stars, united by marriage! It was a perfect match, everyone in Rome agreed. With one obvious exception.

He’d managed to pull her quietly and surreptitiously aside from their friends and the Forum’s market stalls into a sheltered alcove, just a few days after the engagement had been announced. All her girlfriends were atwitter with the news, of course, while her male friends were collectively disappointed. But none more than him.

“There’s one thing I have to know,” he’d said to her fervently in that darkened alcove.

“Lucius, don’t,” she’d pleaded, knowing what he was going to ask, knowing how her answer would only crush them both.

“Do you love him?”

He’d regretted asking the question as soon as the words left his mouth. Her face had creased as if she were about to break down completely. Then she recovered, the very model of a young Roman noblewoman. She took a deep breath, gazed into his eyes, and replied.

“No,” she’d said evenly. “I don’t. It’s you I love, Lucius. I always have and I always will.” But she’d extinguished his greatest hope in the same moment that she’d fulfilled it. She’d shaken her head and looked at him sorrowfully. “I’m sorry, Lucius. So sorry…” Then she’d turned and fled back to their friends, leaving Lucius in that darkened alcove, where he had remained until night had fallen and no crowds remained to see him walk home slowly in shame.

Of course she wouldn’t disobey her father. He was paterfamilias—therefore, as Roman tradition dating back centuries dictated, regarding his family, his word was law. Furthermore, her family was Confucian, like his own, and one of the central tenets of that faith was filial piety; while the concept principally dealt with the loyalty owed to fathers by their sons, of course it applied to daughters as well.

That it was all so right and proper and according to both Roman and Confucian tradition and principles was of no consolation to Lucius at all. Her impending nuptials ended their friendship, or so it seemed. He quit her group of friends, knowing he would not be able to tolerate their questioning looks and their pointed remarks. He hadn’t seen Claudia or talked to her since that heartbreaking exchange in the alcove, not for several months. Not until just recently.

He’d been walking home from the Campus Martius where he’d been drilling with the Fourteenth Legion, to which he’d been assigned shortly after enlisting. He’d thrown himself into the training whole-heartedly. Finally, he felt like he’d truly found his place in the world; he could serve Rome and live up, in some small way, to the memories of his ancestors. And the physical activity suited him, it kept his mind off other things, like his family’s hopeless situation, like his limited chances at reclaiming his birthright… like Claudia.

He’d been walking through the Forum, barely noticing the crowds that parted before his tall, formidable figure, his tunic soaked with sweat, his polished cuirass covering his broad chest, a gladius slapping against his well-muscled thigh, a spear and helmet casually carried over one shoulder. Somehow, above the din of the Forum market crowd, he’d heard a voice whisper his name—a voice he’d recognize anywhere, for he heard it every night in his dreams.

There she was, in the same dark, private alcove where she’d broken his heart a few short months before. It seemed a lifetime ago, but seeing her brought it all back as though it had happened yesterday. She looked radiant, her hair drawn back, her long dress accenting her figure.

“Look at you,” she’d said, her hazel eyes wandering over his body, clad in his legionary uniform. He’d always been physically active, but months of exercises on the Campus Martius had filled out his form magnificently, and the shining armour only enhanced that.

Even so, he’d felt embarrassed, could only think how he was covered in sweat and dirt and even a little blood. Not his own, though.

“Claudia, you’re to be married a month from now,” he’d whispered. “You shouldn’t be here with me like this.”

“I had to see you,” she’d said simply. “Before you left. I’d heard that you’d enlisted and I knew I just had to see you.” She looked up at him and even in the darkness he could read the mixed emotions upon her lovely face, how she admired what he was doing and the man he had become, and yet was afraid for him at the same time.

“My gentleman,” she’d said, her eyes shining, raising one hand to caress his cheek, a sad smile upon her lips. “My gentleman soldier.”

He’d shaken his head. “In a generation or two, no one will remember that the Rutullii were gentlemen once.”

She’d actually clucked her tongue at him. “Tace! It’s bearing and behaviour that make a gentleman, not birth. And you are a gentleman, Lucius Rutullus Lepidus. In every sense of the word.”

He’d looked into her eyes and had seen that so very Roman strength there that he’d always admired in her. But that very same, very Roman strength was also responsible for her being able to marry a man she did not love, and once again he felt his heart aching within his chest.

“You shouldn’t be here…” he’d begun to say in a strained whisper, but then she had taken his face in both her hands and pulled him to her. Her lips had pressed against his own, and in a heartbeat her body was pressed against his as well. She’d wrapped her arms around his neck and he’d placed his around her slender waist, holding her against him as he’d yearned to do for years.

She’d broken the kiss and had firmly pushed him away. He had wanted to say something, but was unable to speak. He’d thought himself strong after all those days of drills upon the Campus Martius, but he was shaking like a leaf. She, on the other hand, had stood firmly before him, her hazel eyes blazing with a ferocity he’d not seen in them before.

“I can’t imagine a world without you in it, Lucius. Even if we’re not together.” she’d said. “Go. Do your duty to Rome. Make me proud of you. But promise me one thing.”

“Anything,” he’d said, breathlessly.

“Stay alive,” she’d whispered, urgently, passionately. “Come back to me.”

“But you’ll be married…”

She’d pressed one slender finger against his lips. He inhaled the perfume she’d daubed on her wrist. “Stay alive,” she’d repeated. “Promise me.”

“I promise,” he’d said, then she was gone, deftly manoeuvring through the crowd in the Forum, a skill she’d learned from him when they had both been children and filled with hope for the future.

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 04:00

Chapter Eleven: Noble Men

Part 5 – Summon Up the Blood

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes11_08.jpg

As Lucius entered the barracks, he did his best to put all thoughts of Claudia aside and focus on mentally girding himself for the good-natured jeers and natural curiosity of his comrades regarding his brief adventure with the Commander-in-Chief. When he walked inside, however, he found his fellow legionaries standing around a dark-haired man in full military gear that was too pristine to be anything but brand new.

“Who is this, then?” the man asked, turning towards Lucius as he entered.

Lucius could see the man was young, about his own age, in fact. He had dark, lanky hair, a shock of it nearly falling over his left eye. His clean-shaven face bore an expression of supercilious boredom, conveying that he cared not one whit who Lucius was, but felt obliged to ask since he’d appeared unexpectedly. Lucius quickly noted that the man’s brand-new military regalia bore the markings of a junior legate, and brought himself to attention.

“Lucius Rutullus Lepidus, Fourteenth Legion, Second Cohort, First Century, SIR!”

“At ease, Lucius Rutullus,” the dark-haired young man said. “So, where have you been?” he asked, still with that bored expression on his face, which now crept into his voice.

Lucius assumed a more relaxed pose, but only slightly. “With the Commander-in-Chief, sir,” he replied.

The man blinked in surprise, his studied boredom vanishing in an instant. “With Caesar?” he said, somewhat petulantly, making it plainly obvious that he’d never spent any time with Caesar but felt himself more entitled to do so than this mere ranker. “Doing what? Polishing his cuirass?” he said with a disdainful snort and a raised eyebrow.

“Translating, sir,” Lucius answered. “He had a meeting with Montezuma and needed someone who spoke Nahuatl.”

“’Nahua… what on earth is that?” Cinna asked, sneering.

“Aztec, sir. What native speakers call the language.”

The military tribune’s nose wrinkled. “You actually speak that barbarian tongue?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Well, it will soon be a dead language, won’t it, men?” the legate said, then laughed and glanced around at the other legionaries, apparently expecting the men to share his hilarity, though they did not. Lucius glanced at his comrades and quickly gathered that this new legate had clearly not won them over; far from it, in fact.

“I am Marcus Phillippus Cinna,” the young man told him, tilting his chin up proudly. “Grandson of Cinna the Censor, son of Cinna the Consul,” he added proudly. “I am the junior legate in command of the Fourteenth Legion, as of today.”

Lucius’ brows rose briefly. He didn’t remember ever seeing this self-important patrician performing military drills on the Campus Martius. But given his bloodline, he certainly had the clout to be appointed as a junior legate. The Fourteenth was a new legion composed mainly of fresh recruits; there were few veterans available to be distributed amongst the legions, since the only fighting Rome’s army had done since the fall of Spain had been to thwart the infrequent barbarian incursions from the frigid wastelands in the far south and the as-yet uninhabited jungles of the east. Therefore it was unlikely that the Fourteenth would be exposed to the thick of battle right away. That meant it was a safe place to tuck away this privileged but pampered young officer.

“Lucius Rutullus Lepidus…” Cinna said, repeating Lucius’ full name thoughtfully. “Where have I heard that name before?” Lucius silently braced himself. “Ah! Now I have it,” Cinna said, an amused grin appearing on his thin lips. “Yes, you’re from that branch of the Rutullii who’ve found themselves destitute, aren’t you? Living in the Subura with the head count, I hear!”

Lucius merely shrugged his broad shoulders. “It’s not so bad. Never a dull moment in the Subura,” he said, and some of his comrades grinned and chuckled knowingly. Many of them were head count from the Subura and had grown up with him.

Cinna, however, was not yet done. His smile grew broader and a little nastier as he recalled another useful nugget of information. He was not so dense as to fail to see that Lucius was popular with his comrades. And his calm demeanour in the face of someone who was clearly his superior was irksome—as was his unfathomable association with Caesar. Cinna decided that it would be very enjoyable, not to mention useful, to bring him down a peg or two.

“I recall hearing that you were puppy-dogging after one of Marcus Claudius Pulcher’s girls,” Cinna said, his eyes narrowing as he dropped this little tidbit.

Not for the first time in his life, Lucius was glad of his brief stint on the less reputable stages of Rome. His face remained expressionless even as his gut clenched and he struggled to contain a very sudden and nearly-overwhelming urge to bury his fist in Cinna’s insufferably smug face.

Instead he merely allowed an amused half-smile to play upon his lips. “Claudia Pulchra Primia and I were school chums, that’s all.”

Cinna’s expression hardened. Time to bury the knife a little deeper, he decided.

“Not from what I heard,” he remarked, in reaction to which Lucius merely shrugged. “It must have cut to the quick when Pulcher sold her off to one of the Catullii. Understandable, though. They’re very rich.”

He drawled the last word out, letting it sink in. Yet still Lucius’s impassive face displayed no reaction.

“It’s a good match for both families,” he said evenly. “I’m happy for her,” he lied. Oh, if only those two raging queens of the theatre who’d scandalously shared an apartment beside his family’s could see him now! They’d be so proud of the consummate acting skills they’d taught him.

“Huh,” Cinna said, disappointed with Lucius’ muted reaction. But he couldn’t leave the topic alone. “Well, they’re married now. I suppose you heard? Yes, they finally tied the knot just before I left Rome. I suppose they’re busy trying to produce an heir to their combined fortunes,” he said with a licentious grin. If he noticed the sudden tightening along Lucius’ jaw line, he gave no sign of it. “I don’t envy Catullus. Oh, she’s pretty enough,” he said, turning to the other legionaries, who were watching this exchange raptly but in utter silence. “But those high-bred patrician girls are all dead meat in the sack, you know.”

He laughed, and seemed to expect the rough-hewn soldiers around him to join in and appreciate this comradely bit of man-talk. The reason they did not was revealed when Cinna turned his head again, and found the taller form of Lucius Rutullus looming over him, his jaw firmly set, his eyes suddenly blazing.

“I would advise you,” Lucius said in a low, dangerous tone, his arms crossed, their muscles bulging, his hands clenched into fists, “Marcus Phillippus Cinna, to refrain from making any disrespectful remarks about my friends. Especially when that friend is a lady. Do I make myself clear?”

Cinna’s eyes were wide, and he instinctively took a step back. He glanced nervously at the other legionaries, hoping for support, but finding none. Their expressions were either blank or registered muted satisfaction that Lucius was putting him in his place. Cinna quickly realized that Lucius could beat him half to death before their very eyes, and to a man they’d claim that he’d simply fallen down.

Fortunately for Cinna, it wasn’t the first time his sharp tongue had gotten him in a tight spot, and he had grown rather adept at extracting himself from those. He smiled affably, held up his hands, and laughed softly.

“I beg your pardon, Lucius Rutullus!” he exclaimed in his most charming, soothing tone. “You must forgive me. I truly had no idea the girl meant so much to you.”

“That has nothing to do with it,” Lucius told him, not placated at all. “She is a lady and is to be accorded her due respect, even when she is not present.”

“Quite right, quite right!” Cinna remarked with a carefree grin. “It’s good to see the Subura didn’t purge you of all consideration for the rules of social conduct,” he said in a superior tone. He took another step backwards, away from Lucius. “Well! I must be on my way and introduce myself to the other cohorts in the Fourteenth.” He turned to address the assembled legionaries in the barracks. “It’s looking like Rome will be at war with the Aztecs before long. And high time, I say! You men can rest assured in the knowledge that the Cinnae have a military tradition as long and as proud as Rome’s. No Legion lead by a Cinna has ever lost a battle, and I intend to uphold that tradition! I’ll see you men on the parade ground tomorrow morning.”

And with that, Marcus Phillippus Cinna, grandson of Cinna the Censor, son of Cinna the Consul, walked proudly out of the barracks, his head held high.
One of the centurions, Gnaeus Decumius by name, came to Lucius’ side to watch CInna leave. He was tall and dark-featured, his nose flattened by one too many fights in the Subura, where he, too, had grown up, only a mile or so from Lucius’ home.

“Well aren’t we the lucky ones, to be led by one of the legendary Cinnae,” he said, his voice dripping sarcasm. “Hardly an auspicious cognomen,” he muttered, then made a sign to ward off the evil eye, for Cinna was Latin for ‘ashes’.

Titius Ahenobarbus, who was one of the Fourteenth Legion’s few veterans and its primus pilus—‘first spear’, its lead centurion—walked up to Lucius and Decumius, his head turned towards the door Cinna had just used.

“You mark my words, lads,” Ahenobarbus said. “That mentula bears watching. A man like that will lead you into disaster. More blood than sense, if you ask me.”

“For all our sakes, Titius Ahenobarbus,” Lucius responded, “I sincerely hope, this one and only time, that you’re wrong.”

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 04:02

Chapter Eleven: Noble Men

Part 6 – The Battle of Tlatelolco

Events unfolded with astonishing rapidity after that. The Aztec Empire ended all diplomatic contact with Rome, its envoys withdrawing from open borders negotiations, and Aztec military units were seen gathering on the border. Rome responded by pre-emptively declaring war. The Fourteenth Legion marched north out of Madrid with six other Legions, accompanied by protective pike and mace units. As with Japan and Spain in centuries past, however, it was the Legions that would do the bulk of the fighting.

The invasion force camped in a wooded area south of a bridge over the river the Spanish called the Rio Bravo and the Aztecs had named Xaltocan. On the opposite bank of the river stood the Aztec city of Tlatelolco. Montezuma responded to the Roman incursion by sending several units out of the city to attack the Roman force. However, the Romans had the dual advantage of being located on the far side of a river and being located in good defensive terrain. The Aztec attacks were thwarted.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes11_6_07.jpg

“It appears Fortuna has smiled upon us,” Caesar observed to his senior legates in the command tent that night, making reference to the ancient Roman goddess of luck. “Montezuma’s premature attack has weakened Tlatelolco’s defensive garrison. Tomorrow, our most accurate catapults will batter a breach in the city’s fortifications from this side of the river. They’ll remain here along with the wounded, protected by one legion, while the bulk of our force proceeds across the river to attack the city.”

“Wouldn’t it be faster to just attack across the river?” one of his legates asked. “It’s pretty shallow along this stretch.”

“Of course it would,” Caesar answered patiently, reminding himself that few in his army, from the senior legates on down to the mere rankers, had much experience with actual combat; fortunately, their training was second-to-none. “However, the men would be fighting with the river at their backs, leaving them little room to manoeuvre. Attacking from the opposite side of the river may be less expedient, but it will preserve more lives. This will be a long campaign; we’re going to need every soldier.”

“Which legion will stay behind to guard the catapults and the wounded men?” This from Catullus Senior, whom Caesar regarded as the most able of his current crop of senior legates.

“The Fourteenth,” Caesar answered immediately. “They’re the youngest legion with the fewest experienced centurions. And their military tribune is the son of that useless fop, Gaius Phillippus Cinna. Best to keep them safely out of it on this side of the river. They’ll get their chance for glory later in the war.”

Of course the Fourteenth grumbled when they learned of their assignment.

“Baby-sitting the artillery!” complained Marcus Phillippus Cinna to anyone within earshot. “A fine fate for a commander of my mettle!”

This induced mixed emotions as well as some heavy eye-rolling amongst his troops. Though they were disappointed in not seeing any action, none of them were anxious to head into battle with Cinna leading them.

The next day, the long-range accuracy catapults did their work, opening breaches in the city walls. Then the bulk of the Roman force crossed the bridge over the Texcoco. Roman catapults specializing in city attack and collateral damage lumbered across the bridge and were slowly hauled into position, the artillery troops adjusting every cable and gear on their fearsome machines. They were accompanied by protective units: pikes to counter mounted units, maces to ward off melee units such as the Aztecs’ colourful Jaguar warriors. The bulk of the troops, however, were the Legions, whose main job would be taking the city once the catapults had weakened its defenders.

The troops deployed in a calm, orderly fashion outside the shut gates of the city. Despite their lack of recent experience in war, their confidence and morale was high. They were Roman legions, after all, the best trained, best equipped, and most successful fighting force in the known world. Caesar and his senior legates casually rode their horses across the bridge, glancing at the walls, chatting easily with the men. To the casual observer, the Roman army appeared to be preparing for mere war games rather than an actual battle. As they deployed, the Romans could hear rumblings from the ramparts of Tlatelolco. The Aztecs were nervous, but were also growing impatient.

Inside Tlatelolco, watching from one of the ramparts, Montezuma had had enough. “Look at them! So confident! They look as though they’re on holiday, not going to war!” He turned to his own generals, who withered beneath his gaze. “We should have slaughtered them yesterday when we attacked them in the woods,” he growled at them.

The Aztec generals glanced at one another uncertainly, looking to see which of their number would attempt to explain their understandable failure to their volatile king. Just then, a messenger came running up to the collected Aztec commanders, and they were all thankful for the interruption.

Montezuma read the brief dispatch and then smiled wolfishly. “One of our scouts reports that the Romans have left several of their prized catapults on the other side of the river, in the woods, protected by a novice legion and a bunch of wounded men.” He laughed loudly. “Apparently Caesar thinks I’ll keep my forces inside the city to defend it rather than snatching at this easy prize.”

His generals once again exchanged wary glances; that would, certainly, be the most prudent course of action. They gazed nervously over the ramparts at the massive Roman force deploying in preparation to invade the city, and knew that every available man would be needed within its gates if it was to remain out of Roman hands.

Montezuma cast an appraising eye at his generals, reading their reluctance now matter how hard they tried to hide it.

“You all think such an action would be foolhardy,” Montezuma said with a sneer. “Well, you’re the fools! And bunch of women besides! I’ll cut off his supply lines, and his avenue of retreat and reinforcement as well. Then we’ll slaughter his stranded army before the gates of the city, and I shall take his head and his empire. Chimalli!”

One of his generals stepped forward. “Sire!”

“Take a force of horse archers and charioteers out to annihilate Caesar’s precious catapults and his legion of children! At once!”

“Yes, sire!” the man said, bowing low.

As he turned to go, Montezuma caught him by the arm. “Do not fail me, Chimalli,” he growled, his face close to his subordinate’s. “Remember well the fate of Yaotl.”

Chimalli swallowed hard. Yaotl had been the general leading the foray across the river the previous day. In truth, he’d really only made one mistake: returning to the city to face Montezuma rather than dying in the attack with his men. None of the senior staff had been able to sleep last night, not with Yaotl’s screams echoing throughout the palace.

“You can count on me, sire,” Chimalli said, proud that he had been able to keep any sign of fear from his voice. He turned to walk away and personally lead the Aztec forces into battle.

Moments later, the south-western gates within Tlatelolco’s city walls opened, and a seemingly endless stream of horse archers and chariots came galloping out, their guttural battle cries shattering what had been a peaceful morning. On nearly the opposite side of the city, the entire Roman force brought themselves to full attention, fully expecting the Aztecs to come out of the city to attack them at any moment.

“What the hell is that madman up to?” Caesar muttered to himself when the city gates facing him remained closed and no attackers issued forth from them or from the many breaches in the city walls. He gave his horse a nudge in the ribs and rode south towards the river in hopes of determining where the Aztec units the Romans could hear were coming from and where they were going.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes11_6_01.jpg

“Merda!” Caesar swore when he saw the riders and chariots dashing down to a distant ford in the river near the southwest corner of the city. They could only have one target in mind. Caesar turned his horse and rode back quickly to his command base. There, he rode up to one of the young cavalry troopers assigned to bear messages between the various Roman commanders.

“Get across the river on the double,” he told the surprised trooper. “Tell Cinna he’s about to come under attack. Wait.,” he said, pausing a moment to think of an able man within that legion. “Make sure you inform Titius Ahenobarbus as well. Then ride on to Madrid and warn the garrison there, just in case the Aztecs are heading further south. Go!”

The messenger ran to his horse and sped off at a gallop across the bridge. He rode through the woods on the other side and found Cinna and Ahenobarbus together a few minutes later. He relayed his message to them and then turned to ride on to Madrid.

“Time for you men to prove your mettle!” Ahenobarbus shouted to the men around him. “The Aztecs should be attacking our left flank within minutes. Let’s make sure we’re ready for them!” The men began to move immediately, Lucius Rutullus among them, following the lead of their veteran primus pilus.

“This is my legion to command, Titius Ahenobarbus!” Cinna announced loudly. “Round up the men. We’ll march out of these woods and meet them on open ground.” That way, Cinna reasoned, Caesar and the senior legates would see him ably leading a legion in battle.

Ahenobarbus looked horrified. “What? Leave defensive ground for the open field? Against cavalry? Are you mad?”

“I am not mad, I am your commanding officer!” Cinna shouted, rounding on him. “Either you obey my direct orders or I’ll have you up on charges!”

“Fellator,” Ahenobarbus grumbled once Cinna was out of earshot. Shaking his head, he nevertheless did as he was told. Within minutes, the Legion formed up and began to march out of the woods and its fortified position within them, leaving the catapults and the wounded behind with a few spearmen for protection. Since the Legion would be facing cavalry, they brought along their own spears, the pila with their small, sharp, leaf-shaped iron tips.

“Looks like Ahenobarbus is going to be proved right,” Gnaeus Decumius mumbled to Lucius Rutullus, reminding them both of the primus pilus’ prediction of a few days before that the arrogant, inexperienced aristocrat would lead them into disaster.

They formed up to the west of the woods, just in time to see the Aztec mounted units appear a little over a hundred yards away, the horses’ flanks still wet from fording the river, which made the dust they churned up on the flood plain stick to the short hairs on their legs. The Aztec general Chimalli could see scout’s report had been true. He was facing fresh troops—but too fresh, he noted, able to discern their youth and inexperience from how they moved and held themselves.

“Mere children,” he said contemptuously. They’d even foolishly left the defensive terrain of the forest! For a moment, he pitied them. But only for a moment. He bellowed to his troopers, his voice and then several trumpets rallying them around him, and he shouted out fresh orders.

“Look at that!” Cinna said confidently, watching the Aztec horsemen riding back from his front line with obvious glee. “They’re afraid of us!”

Nearby, however, Lucius Rutullus Lepidus strained to hear the shouted orders of the Aztec general. “No,” he said, “they’re gathering for a charge. Brace yourselves!”

Titius Ahenobarbus, one of the few veterans in the ranks, didn’t need Lucius’s interpretation to tell him what was about to happen. “SPEARS IN FRONT!” he shouted, and the legionaries, leaving their short swords in the scabbards at their hips, grasped their iron-tipped spears and thrust them forward, the base of each on planted firmly in the earth. The front line and flanks of the Fourteenth now bristled with sharp, extended spear points, capable of warding off a cavalry charge—provided the men held their ground.

“They wouldn’t dare charge us!” Cinna said confidently. “We’ll cut them to ribbons! We’re Roman troops, the best in the world! We…”

But Cinna’s speech on the virtues of the Roman legion was cut off by the blood-curdling war cry of nearly a hundred thousand Aztec horse archers as they shouldered their bows, drew their sabres, and prepared to charge. A moment later, the sound of a all those horse’s hoofs pounding and tearing the earth filled the air.

“Edepol,” Cinna said quietly, his eyes wide as he watched what appeared to be every horse in the entire world riding down upon him. Their pounding hooves sounded like rolling, unending thunder. And then Marcus Phillippus Cinna, grandson of Cinna the Censor, and son of Cinna the Consul, promptly shat himself and fainted.

“Oh, bloody hell!” Ahenobarbus cursed as the stench reached his nostrils and he turned to see his Legion’s commander laying on the ground, surrounded by his own filth. He shouted to two legionaries behind him. “Drag his stinking carcass out of here! Useless over-bred git! We’re better off without him! Now listen—“

But the Fourteenth Legion’s primus pilus never delivered his next set of orders, for a horse archer’s arrow had lodged itself in his throat. He glanced at Lucius, standing beside him, with a puzzled look on his face that would have been comical were the situation not so dire. He put his hand to his throat, saw the blood upon it when he drew it away, then fell to the dusty floodplain without a further sound.

It suddenly seemed to Lucius as if time had slowed to a crawl. He looked forward and saw the Aztec horsemen, screaming and thundering towards them, less than a hundred yards away now. He glanced at his comrades and saw one thing in their faces: fear. It filled the air and even their nostrils, carried by the sweat of each man’s growing panic, augmented by the stench of their cowardly commanding officer’s body waste. And it was filling their hearts, like poison.

Across the river, Caesar’s face had gone as white as the toga he wore in the Senate. He recognized all too well the sight of men at arms about to break in a panic, but he had never seen it in his own troops before. Mercilessly, he chastised and blamed himself; the Fourteenth were too young, too inexperienced, he should never have left them to cover the rear by themselves.

At that same moment, Lucius Rutullus, standing in the front rank in the face of the cavalry charge, saw exactly the same thing Caesar did, in a flash, in his mind’s eye. They would break, the entire Legion, they were a heartbeat away from doing so. Even the Centurions were wavering, fear discernable in their voices as they tried to rally the troops. But they would fail, Lucius saw in an instant. The Legion would discard their heavy weapons and armour so they could run faster, but it would only make them more defenseless. They would scatter within the woods in a panic, and the Aztecs would fall upon them mercilessly and cut them down to a man. They would die. Every last one of them. Then the catapults and their few protective spears would die, and Caesar’s would be cut off from retreat or reinforcement.

In that moment, that critical moment, two words flashed into his mind. Two words that embodied a promise he had made twice over.

Stay alive.

And in that moment, in less time than it would have taken him to think about it, for he had no time to think, he knew what he had to do. And he also knew, again without thinking about it, knew it in his bones, that everything in his life had somehow, presciently, prepared him for this.

Lucius drew a deep breath, turned his body, and roared in his most powerful stage voice over the growing din of the horse archer’s hooves.

“STAND FAST!!” he shouted, his certainty erasing any trace of fear from his voice, and he saw a ripple pass through the Legion, with himself at the epicentre. “STAND FAST, YOU CUNNI!” he shouted again, saw them wavering between giving in to the fear that would kill them and obedience to the order that would save them. But obey him they would, he was determined, even if all the authority he had was the sheer force of his own will. “FIRST RANK! GET THOSE SPEARS BACK OUT! HOLD THEM FIRM!” he commanded.

The men blinked in momentary surprise. Then, as one, the front rank planted their right feet behind them and thrust their spears out beside their shields to ward off the horses. The butts of the wooden spears they dug into the ground for leverage, should it become necessary.

“SECOND RANK!” Lucius ordered, “SPEARS AT THE READY!” And the second rank obeyed, changing the grip on their spears, lifting them over their shoulders and preparing to throw them. “JAVELIN DRILL!”

Lucius saw some of them grin, for they were soldiers, even if they were new to it, and they had been drilled and drilled and drilled again, mercilessly on the Campus Martius just outside of Rome and on the training ground in Madrid, day after day, to prepare them for just such a moment as this. They all knew what to do: the first rank would protect the rank immediately to its rear as they stepped forward and launched their spears. Then that rank would step back and retreat through the lines, and the third rank would step forward, and so on, until all the spears were thrown and the enemy lay dead in heaps and the Legion retreated back within the forest so they could laugh at the poor bastards from within their fortifications. All they’d needed was a strong voice in command, telling them precisely what to do, and they would do it. For they were Roman legionaries, the best soldiers in the world. They’d just needed somebody to remind them of it.

“WAIT FOR IT…” Lucius steadied the second rank. The horses were forty yards away now, closing fast; but Lucius wanted the spears to strike with maximum and deadly effect. “NOW!”

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes11_6_03.jpg

To the charging Aztec horsemen, it seemed as though the Legion before them was bristling like a porcupine which then coiled and suddenly shot its quills. The sky filled with flying bolts of wood and iron, and the air then filled with the screams of men and horses as the Roman spears found their mark. Man and beast alike found themselves impaled; some spears even pierced both rider and mount, joining the two together in an obscene mockery of the bond between horse and rider. Many horses fell, others went mad in their death throes and crashed into others, breaking the flesh and bone of man and beast alike.

“SECOND RANK BACK! NEXT RANK FORWARD!” Lucius bellowed. The men were in position in an instant. “THROW!”

Again the air filled with spears, and again more Aztec riders and horses died. They fell in vast numbers, those in the front first, where they became a barrier of flesh and blood to those behind them. Healthy mounts crashed into dying ones, stumbled over them, slipped on ground suddenly slick with blood, and the horses in turn threw their riders or became easy marks for more Roman spears.

“REARWARD MARCH!” Lucius ordered, and the Legion began to back away towards the woods and safety. But they maintained their defensive formation, for the supply of Aztec troopers seemed inexhaustible. “NEXT RANK!” Lucius shouted again. “THROW!”

What had initially been the second rank had now reached the rear and marched into the woods in an orderly fashion, but on the double. Meanwhile, the Aztec cavalry were hopelessly snarled now amongst the growing pile of their own dead and dying horses and riders. Roman spears still rained down upon them, though from a further distance and with slightly less effect. The horse archers had to settle for unslinging their bows and firing scores of arrows at the retreating Legion.

“Head south!” Chimalli shouted to his riders. “We’ll outflank them! We…”

Then his men heard a rumbling noise, and felt the ground shaking beneath their horses’ hooves. A huge dust cloud hung over to the road to the south. They heard the unmistakable trumpeting of an elephant, and every rider shuddered.

“War elephants!’ Chimalli cried, his face going pale. Horsemen everywhere dreaded the huge, lumbering beasts that gored horse and rider alike on their long, dangerous tusks, and crushed those unlucky enough to fall beneath their huge feet.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes11_6_04.jpg

The garrison commander of Madrid, Rodrigo Diaz, was a most able and capable man. When he’d been advised of Caesar’s battle plan to take the city of Tlatelolco, Diaz had taken the precaution of moving a force of War Elephants and catapults up the road towards the border. For he had lived all his life in the shadow of the Aztec threat just a few miles to the north; he had interacted with Aztecs frequently, respected them as warriors, and was well aware of their appetite for unpredictable, even suicidal tactics.

He’d also brought along some catapults, just to soften up any Aztec bold enough to venture south towards his beloved city. Thus, Caesar’s messenger had not had to ride all the way to Madrid to alert its garrison commander regarding the Aztec incursion south of the river; he met him on the road half-way there. The news delighted Diaz. What a glorious day this would be! He would show that Spaniards could fight just as well as their Roman brothers. And he got to kill some of those accursed Aztecs in the bargain. A glorious day indeed!

As soon as Diaz’ advanced scouts spotted the Aztec horsemen, he deployed the catapults and had them launch their missiles at the Aztecs. Heavy rocks now rained down upon the horse archers and chariots, much to the delight of the beleaguered Fourteenth Legion. The Aztecs were now caught between the unexpectedly formidable Legion before them, the approaching War Elephants on their right flank, and the river on their left. They could retreat to the west, but to what end? To survive only to face Montezuma’s wrath?

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes11_6_02.jpg

“We’re as good as dead,” Chimalli said, then nodded in acceptance. Better to die on the battlefield than in Montezuma’s dungeons, he decided. He rallied his men for one last charge at the Romans. The few remaining chariots he left behind; those cumbersome vehicles would be unable to manoeuvre past the fallen men and horses. The War Elephants would, of course, tear them to pieces. The general could not concern himself with that.

Most of the Fourteenth Legion had retreated back into the woods, save for the men in the front rank, including Lucius. He remained there, shouting orders, holding forth the last spears in the Legion’s possession as a few dozen Aztec horse archers managed to struggle past their fallen comrades and make one last, bedraggled attempt to charge the remaining legionaries.

“HOLD ON TO THOSE SPEARS!” he shouted, well aware that they couldn’t ward off cavalry with their short stabbing swords and daggers. He remembered a recommended tactic from his training. “Wait until the horses are close, then thrust at their mouths!”

The horse archers came in close, so close the legionaries could see the whites of the horses’ eyes. As the horses drew near to the line of infantry, they began to balk. The horses could see the sharp spikes pointing towards them, and their instinct for self-preservation conflicted with their martial training. The Legionaries took advantage of the beasts’ sudden hesitation, thrusting their spear tips at the horse’s sensitive mouths exactly as Lucius had told them to do. The horses drew up instinctively in fear, many in pain. Their riders were suddenly unable to control them. The Aztec general Chimalli struggled to control his mount, the horse twisting to its right to avoid the sharp tip of Lucius’ spear—which exposed its masters’ undefended left side.

Lucius did not hesitate. He changed targets from mount to rider and thrust his spear deep into the Aztec’s ribs. The man bellowed and then fell from the saddle, the spear still stuck in his side. His horse bolted away in a panic. The other horse archers shared a similar fate, and within a moment, the front rank of the Fourteenth Legion found themselves facing nothing but dead or dying opponents. To a man, their bodies suddenly sagged in both exhaustion and relief.

Only then, with the battle over and his hand free of the spear he’d held for what had seemed an eternity, did Lucius notice that his arm was covered in blood. He looked and saw that his other arm was blood-soaked as well. Which struck him as curious, since the rider had not drawn near enough, he was sure, to shed so much blood upon him. Thus, he calmly deduced, the blood must be his own. Then he saw the arrows, one embedded in his right shoulder, another in his left bicep, two in each of his legs, though how any of them had gotten past his shield, and why he hadn’t noticed them before, he couldn’t imagine. Other arrows had not found their marks directly, but had passed close enough to cut him numerous times on his legs, his arms, his shoulders, and even on his face despite his helmet with its cheek-guards.

Well, that explains all the blood, Lucius thought with detachment as he took a step backwards and stumbled awkwardly, his body weakened by blood loss. He would have fallen flat on his back, but his comrades caught him, dragging him back to safety within the cool woods to their rear.

His next hazy thoughts were ones of disappointment, because he realized that he’d failed. He knew that the Legion had survived, but he also knew, as his head swam and he felt his body growing numb, that he had failed to keep the promise to his beloved and to obey the order of his Commander-in-Chief. Stay alive, they’d both told him, but he had not.

“S-sorry,” Lucius muttered weakly, though no one heard him. The sun dazzled his increasingly unfocused eyes as it shone through the high tree branches that swayed in the breeze. As his comrades carried him deeper into the forest, though, the trees blocked out the sun, and it grew darker. But he quickly realized the impending darkness had nothing to do with trees and everything to do with the wounds he had received.

He realized, just before he lost consciousness, that it was all right. Claudia was married advantageously, not a love match, but few Roman marriages were; and Caesar’s best catapults were safe, and his supply lines and avenue of retreat—not that he’d need it—were safe as well. They’d be fine without him, just fine.

That thought was in his head as the darkness took him, and it left a weak smile upon his face that filled his comrades, gazing upon him, with a wonder that tempered their sorrow.

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 04:02

Chapter Eleven: Noble Men

Part 7 – Corona

He opened his eyes. A form loomed before him—a face. A familiar face, he noted as it slowly came into focus. A high forehead. Fair thinning hair combed forward. A handsome nose, a well-formed mouth. And the eyes—the eyes! Unforgettable. Ice-blue irises rimmed with black, intelligent and piercing. A face a little past its prime, but it must have made women swoon in its youth. But then again, had he ever been a youth? Could he even remember back that far?

“Caesar…” he said weakly.

“Ave, Lucius Rutullus Lepidus,” the leader of Rome said.

“I’m… sorry,” Lucius said.

Caesar frowned. “Sorry? Whatever for?”

Lucius, in turn, frowned back, his dark heavy brows creasing. Didn’t Caesar know he was dead? He had to know. Unless…

“I’m… alive?” Lucius said, his voice no more than a rasp. He licked his lips, which he suddenly realized were very dry.

“Barely,” Caesar told him. “You lost a lot of blood, my young friend. And gave us all a considerable fright,” he added, his voice in an admonishing tone, but his lips curling into a pleased—and relieved—smile.

Caesar glanced over his shoulder expectantly, and an instant later a nurse appeared with a cup of water, from which Lucius drank gratefully. The other senior legates were there in the tent as well, Lucius now noticed, much to his astonishment. Including Quintus Lutatius Catullus Senior. Claudia’s father-in-law, Lucius noted with a pang that registered on his face, which thankfully passed for something caused by his wounds.

“How long have I been…?” he asked, leaning back into his bed.

“Two days,” Caesar told him.

“That long?”

“Yes,” Caesar said. “Long enough for us to take a city almost empty of defenders. Tlatelolco is ours,” he said, smiling triumphantly.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes11_07_01.jpg

“Damn,” Lucius muttered. “Couldn’t you have waited for me?” he asked quietly, still weak.

Caesar threw his head back and laughed. “You’re going to be off your feet for a while, my young friend! Don’t worry, there will be several more battles to fight, since you’re still so eager for them. Now I know you need your rest, but if you have the strength, some of your comrades would like to see you.”

Lucius smiled weakly. “By all means, show them in,” he said in his strained voice.

Caesar rose and nodded to an attendant standing by the flap of the tent, and a moment later, five of the centurions of the Fourteenth Legion entered, looking very solemn. Most of them were a few years older than Lucius, but they regarded him with no small amount of reverence, even awe.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes11_07_02.jpg

“Lucius Rutullus Lepidus,” the centurion Gnaeus Decumius said, then coughed, obviously a little uncomfortable with speech-making, “the Fourteenth Legion of Rome wishes to offer you a token of its gratitude and thanks. If not for your actions outside of Tlatelolco two days ago, taking firm command when your superiors had fallen, an entire Legion would have been lost. Perhaps even the entire army, had the Aztec horsemen in their vast numbers succeeded in destroying our best catapults and cutting off the main force from its path of retreat and reinforcement. But they did not, and the Fourteenth escaped with minimal casualties—thanks to you. Therefore, we offer you this.”

He turned to one of the other Centurions, and was handed a small circlet of long, coarse strands of grass that were curled and twisted together to form a corona—a crown. At the sight of it, Lucius’ tired eyes opened wide, and he gasped. His lips and throat felt very dry once again.

Like all armies the world over, the Roman legions had several decorations awarded for valour in battle. Many were formed of precious metal—bronze, silver, even gold. Ironically, however, Rome’s highest military honour was made from the humblest of materials: grasses torn from the field of battle where one man, through his bravery and decisive action, had saved an entire legion, or even an entire army, from certain defeat and death. This was the corona graminea—the grass crown, awarded only a handful of times in the thousands of years of Rome’s history. And it was the only award given by the legionaries themselves, not by their commanders, making it all the more precious and revered.

“No…” Lucius Rutullus whispered, disbelieving, in shock at the sight of the corona. The grass crown? Awarded to a mere ranker after his first battle? He could hardly believe it. But he couldn’t take his eyes off it, and in his amazement he forced himself into a sitting position.

Gnaeus Decumius took this as a signal and stepped forward, then gently and reverently placed the grass crown upon the dark, short curls atop Lucius’ head. He then stepped back, his eyes shining and a smile upon his face.

“I… I don’t know what to say,” Lucius muttered a moment later. The crown felt so light upon his hair, yet it made the head beneath it swim.

“Say you’ll be rejoining us soon,” Gnaeus Decumius said. “The Fourteenth needs a primus pilus, doesn’t it, Caesar?” He said, turning to the Commander-in-Chief.

“Primus pilus?” Lucius asked, and watched in astonishment as Caesar smiled and nodded. Promoted to first spear as well? It was too much. He felt dizzy, and eased himself back down onto the bed.

At a signal from Caesar, a nurse gently took the grass crown from Lucius’ head and carefully set it aside upon a table. The Commander-in-Chief then signalled to the centurions of the Fourteenth Legion, who obediently filed out of the tent, though not without a smile and a nod towards their esteemed, bed-ridden comrade.

Before he succumbed to much-needed sleep again, something was nagging at him. “Cinna?” he asked, glancing at Caesar.

The leader of Rome snorted derisively. “I’m amazed you’d concern yourself
with the fate of that sorry excuse for a nobleman,” Caesar said. “I told him to go back to Rome in disgrace. After he’d cleaned himself up. Don’t concern yourself with him any more, my lad. I’ll find a new commander for your Legion—a worthy one, I promise you! Now get your rest,” he said, just as Lucius’ fluttering eyelids closed.

“Speaking of who’s to lead the Fourteenth,” Catulus Senior said to Caesar once they’d left the medical tent, “might I offer a suggestion?”

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes11_07_03.jpg

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 04:03

Chapter Eleven: Noble Men

Part 8 – Comrades in Arms

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes11_08_01.jpg

It was over two weeks before Lucius was able to return to his duties. Caesar had given him a mahogany box to contain and preserve his grass crown, engraved with a depiction of the rearguard action in the Battle of Tlatelolco. As exquisite as it was, however, it didn’t compare as a prize to what lay within it it. Lucius found himself sneaking peeks at the grass crown every now and then, unable to believe it was truly there. The corona graminea usually went to generals, not rankers, and infrequently at that. But this one was his.

He walked back into the barracks that first day, the box under one arm, and stopped short when all his bunkmates rose and erupted into applause. His obvious embarrassment and humility, evident in the blush that rose to his cheeks, the abashed grin he wore, and the raised hand and shaking of his head as he silently pleaded for them to stop, only urged them on, making them applaud louder, cheer more vociferously. Men approached him to slap him on the back or ruffle his dark curls.

Gnaeus Decumius approached him, smiling broadly. “Welcome back, primus pilus,” he said.

“That’s going to take some getting used to,” Lucius remarked.

“Nonsense!” Decumius said, smiling. “I heard you call us all a lot of cunni before Tlatelolco that day. You’re a natural!” The two soldiers laughed; they had faced death together and had survived, and as a result found themselves sharing a comradeship that belied the short time they’d known one another. “There’s someone you need to meet,” Decumius suddenly said, and led Lucius over to another man.

The man turned and smiled, and Lucius noticed that though he looked a few years older than himself, he seemed to act a little younger—a little less sure of himself, perhaps, though it was a subtle distinction. He was handsome in an ordinary sort of way: chestnut coloured hair, wide-set brown eyes, a straight nose, a pleasant smile. His handshake was firm, his delight in meeting Lucius evidently genuine. He was just a couple of inches shorter than Lucius, meaning he had to look up slightly to greet him.

“So you’re Lucius Rutullus Lepidus, the hero of Tlatelolco! It’s an honour to meet you!” he said earnestly, shaking Lucius’ hand with enthusiasm. “Tlatelolco…” the man repeated. “Did I pronounce it right?” he asked with an abashed grin.

“Close enough,” Lucius said, smiling and finding himself warming to the man. He just seemed… likeable. He noticed that he wore the mark of a junior legate.

“Lucius Rutullus Lepidus,” Gnaeus Decumius said by way of formal introduction, “may I present the Fourteenth Legion’s new commander, Quintus Lutatius Catullus.”

“Junior,” Catullus hastened to add. “And I hope to prove better at the position than my predecessor.”

“Trust me, Quintus Lutatius,” Decumius said with a roll of his eyes and smile, “that will be the easiest part of this job!”

The two men laughed, and Lucius joined in, but his laughter sounded hollow in his own ears. He felt as though he’d been kicked in the gut. Because standing before him, proving so obviously affable to the other soldiers, was Claudia’s husband. Now, evidently, his commanding officer.

For the first time since the battle before Tlatelolco, Lucius found himself wishing he’d died there.

***

He wanted to hate him. He tried very hard to hate him. He had every right to feel that way. The man had stolen the love of his life away. Catullus himself raised the subject, in the most delicate way, soon after they’d met. Obviously Catullus had been waiting for a moment when he was alone with his primus pilus to talk to him, man-to-man.

“I’ve been meaning to ask you something,” Catullus said to him as they walked back to their billets from the exercise field the day after they’d first met. “I understand that you know my wife… Claudia Pulchra Primia.”

“We… attended school together,” Lucius said, tactfully, he thought.

“Yes, so I’ve heard,” Catullus said, then paused, chewing on his bottom lip as he considered how to go about bringing up what has obviously an uncomfortable topic. “It’s just that, you know, a man hears things, and he begins to doubt, well, not his wife, necessarily… maybe he doubts himself. Do you understand?” he said, his eyes regarding Lucius with a pleading look in them.

Oh, he was so painfully sincere! It made him hard to hate him, despite Lucius’ best efforts to do so. Lucius had stopped walking, though, and had turned to level a hardened stare at his commanding officer.

“Claudia Pulchra,” he said, proud that he managed to keep a tremor of emotion out of his voice when he spoke her name, “is the finest example of Roman womanhood I have ever had the honour of encountering, with the possible exception of my own beloved mother. I know for a fact and assure you that she has never done and never will do anything to shame herself, her family, or her husband.”

Catullus seemed to mull this over and nodded slowly. “Thank you, Lucius Rutullus,” he said. “It means a great deal for a man to hear that about his wife—especially when they’re separated by duty and distance.”

Lucius found himself changing from trying to hate the man to trying not to like him. Even in that, he found himself thwarted by a surprising letter he received soon after meeting Catullus, from Claudia herself. She’d written it in a code that they had devised as children and only they could understand, a mix of the Aztec, Japanese, and Chinese he had learned in the Subura and had taught to her, the words spelled out phonetically in Latin letters, though, rather than their native alphabets. It was a sign that her words were intensely private and meant for him alone.

My dearest Lucius,

I trust this letter finds you well. I have never stopped thinking about you and worrying about you. I was so proud to hear that you’d won the grass crown, though I was not at all surprised. But I was so stricken when I also heard that you’d been wounded in the process. You must write back soon and tell me your condition—I won’t be able to sleep properly until I know that you’re all right.

By now no doubt you’ve met Quintus Lutatius. You can imagine my shock when I heard he’d been assigned to your Legion. I suspect it was a shock for you as well, and not a welcome one. I can’t imagine how you feel about it. This may sound strange, Lucius, but I beg you to consider becoming his friend. He’s a good man. I am fond of him—I like him, and I think you will too. He treats me well, Lucius, with respect and devotion. I hope that, at least, is some consolation to you.
But the only consolation Lucius could take from those lines was that Claudia had not said that she loved Catullus. It wasn’t much, but it was all he had. He read on:

If you cannot befriend him, I understand. But do this for me at least: watch out for him. He’s not half the soldier you are. Don’t ask me how I, a proper Roman girl so unacquainted with martial matters, should know this, but I assure you I do! Maybe it was all those afternoons my girlfriends and I spent watching you boys performing your drills on the Campus Martius; perhaps I managed to notice something besides how good you look in a cuirass and greaves.

Of course, if Quintus Lutatius is half the soldier you are, I should imagine he’ll do well indeed, but I will sleep better at night knowing you’re doing what you can to keep my husband safe. As I said, he’s a good man, and Rome needs good men like him. And like you too, of course.

At this point I suppose I should play the tragic, star-crossed heroine and include some declaration of my undying affection and heartfelt devotion, something that would make our beloved Seneca green with envy. But I think we’re both getting too old for that, and even if we’re not, I think it would just be painful for us both. All I can do is assure that I remain, as always,

Eternally yours,

Claudia Pulchra Primia
Lucius put the letter down to find his cheeks wet with tears. He silently chided himself. Claudia belonged to another man now; he had to learn to accept it., though he knew part of himself never would.

Her complimentary description of her husband was of no comfort to him. Oh, how he wanted to hear that Catullus was an ogre, that he was an abusive philanderer! But on consideration, he realized that he was glad he was not, as it only would have caused Claudia pain, and that was a thought he couldn’t bear.

But befriend the man? Did she have any idea how much she was asking of him? Despite Catullus’ affability, just being in his presence made Lucius feel like a hot poker had been stabbed into his gut. He managed to present a façade of even-tempered professionalism to Catullus, and that was the best he could do. Becoming his friend was out of the question. But the fact that he could not grant Claudia this simple request gnawed at him, and he delayed replying to the letter.

That Catullus lived up to his wife’s complimentary description was sore comfort at best. Shortly after Claudia’s letter arrived, some of the legionaries decided to partake of the delights on offer at a local brothel. They tried to goad Catullus into joining them, but he turned them down.

“I appreciate the invitation, lads,” he said, “but if any of you had ever met my wife, you’d understand why I’ll never go within a mile of a brothel!”

“She’s that bad, is she?” Gnaeus Decumius teased him.

“No,” Catullus said, a dreamy expression clouding his features, “she’s that beautiful.”

Lucius heard a strange sound after Catullus uttered those words. He realized it was his own teeth gnashing together. He silently struggled to gain control of his turbulent emotions.

“Well, at least you’ll have company,” Decumius said with a shrug. “Lucius Rutullus never joins us on our little excursions either. You two Vestals keep each other company now, you hear!” the Centurion barked, then marched out the door of the barracks, laughing.

“You have a girl at home too?” Catullus asked Lucius once they were alone in the barracks.

“Yes,” Lucius answered truthfully, though of course he didn’t mention that it was the same girl. He found himself yielding to a perverse desire to tear the old wound open and pour salt in it. “Any children yet?” he asked.

“Sadly, no,” Catullus answered. “Though we were trying like mad before I left!” Catullus remarked, laughing. Lucius had to suppress a wince at that.

“Will you divorce her if she proves barren?” Lucius asked in an emotionless tone. Oh, the stage lost a great actor when I gave it up! he thought morosely, hating himself just a little.

“Absolutely not,” Catullus said firmly. “She’s a prize beyond price. And I… I adore her, Lucius.” After a brief pause, he shrugged his shoulders. “I can’t really hold her at fault in any case. Please don’t repeat this to anyone, but It’s a dirty little family secret among the Catulli that our men seem to have trouble getting our women pregnant. I’m an only child, and not for lack of trying, my father tells me. If necessary, we’ll adopt.”

In response to which Lucius only nodded, one of his few remaining hopes dashed.

However, one hope kindled within him, though it was perhaps too malignant to go by that name. He tried to suppress it, to deny it, but like a malevolent spirit it goaded him, whispered to him when everything else was quiet. Men die in a war, the malicious voice in his head reminded him. You don’t have to do a blessed thing. Let the Aztecs take care of everything… And Lucius would toss on his bunk and try to shut out the spiteful voice inside himself.

Within a few weeks, Catullus got a chance to experience his first battle. The Roman army advanced upon the Aztec citadel of Teotihuacan. The city was surrounded by hills and nestled into a valley made fragrant by the aroma of the spice plantation wafting in over Lake Atlaua. Despite the pastoral setting, the city had girded itself for war; Teotihuacan sported high, formidable walls. Caesar stood before them and eyed them appraisingly.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes11_08_02.jpg

“Catapults,” he said simply. He then went back to his command tent, there to write a dispatch to the Senate describing the taking of the city before it had even occurred, so confident was he in his troops, their equipment, and their tactics.

Vini, vidi, vici, he began the letter. I came, I saw, I conquered. He reflected that it could probably be his motto.

As Caesar wrote his dispatch, the catapults began their work, the heavy rocks they hurled slowly creating a breach in the city walls. The catapults were then dragged closer to the city, the better to cause damage to the enemy forces within, though this put the slow-moving units in considerable danger of counter-attack.

Once the artillery crews’ work had been deemed accomplished, it was the turn of the legionaries. The Fourteenth was given the dangerous honour of being the “forlorn hope”, the first through the breach. But the catapults had done their work well, and the Fourteenth was in high spirits after proving themselves before Tlatelolco; they poured through the gaping wound in the city’s defences led by their new commander and their already-distinguished primus pilus. Catullus acquitted himself well, ensuring the men formed up in an orderly fashion as soon as they were through the breach, the better to withstand the counter-attack by the city’s defenders; and he led by example, fighting amongst them in the front lines, urging them on through his shouted commands and his valiant actions.

The fighting was fierce; though outmatched, the Aztecs were fighting for their homeland. Wave after wave of Aztec archers flung themselves angrily at the Fourteenth Legion’s front rank; wave after wave of Aztec archers died.

Then it happened.

The law of averages dictated that at least one of the Romans’ opponents would meet with some success. One Aztec spearman somehow managed to force his way through a gap in the shields; he suddenly appeared at Catullus’ left, his vulnerable side since the man was suddenly behind his shield rather than before it. Lucius was barely two paces away. He watched the Aztec slip in next to Catullus, then he saw the flash of the raised spear and Catullus struggling to find some way to bring his shield around to defend himself.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes11_08_03.jpg

Afterwards, Lucius would reflect that he hadn’t even thought about it. There was, after all, no time to think during a battle. A soldier doesn’t think, he acts, for the speed of thought is too slow. Lucius acted. After one quick, long stride he was at his commanding officer’s side. He thrust his own shield forward to deflect the spear. As he raised his shield to send the spear harmlessly overhead, he thrust his gladius into the spearman's abdomen, just below the lower edge of his armour. The gutted Aztec stared at him, wide-eyed, for less time than it took Lucius to blink. Then Lucius lowered his shield and slammed it into the man, knocking him down to die on the blood-soaked cobblestones.

Shortly after that, the first and most able city garrison was defeated. Other Roman troops stormed through the breach, and the Fourteenth was able to take a much-deserved breather. Catullus and Lucius found themselves leaning against a wall beside one another, breathing hard and sweating profusely.

“You saved my life back there,” Catullus said, then gulped down another breath.

Lucius stared at him for a moment, then shrugged. “We’re soldiers,” he said in between pants of breath. “It’s what we do for one another.”

Catullus nodded, then smiled broadly and gratefully slapped Lucius on the shoulder.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes11_08_04.jpg

Why had he done it? The thought plagued Lucius immediately after the battle. Soon, however, he realized that there was nothing else he could have done. Whatever personal issues might lay between them, Lucius and Catullus were fellow Romans, both patricians at that, and fellow legionaries as well. There was absolutely no possibility that Lucius would allow a fellow soldier—let alone his commanding officer—to be killed by the enemy, not while he had life and breath in himself to do something to prevent it.

Beyond that, Lucius knew, was Claudia herself, and her request. Whatever her feelings for her husband were, it was evident that his death would cause her pain. And that was something Lucius could never allow.

So later that night, he finally found the wherewithal to answer Claudia’s letter.

My dearest Claudia,

Thank you for your recent letter. I assure you that I am well. My wounds in and of themselves were not grievous; it was their number that laid me low for a time. But I am fully recovered and hope that news allows you to sleep better. While your concern for my well-being touches my heart, I cannot bear to think that I am the source of any upset on your part.

To say that I was shocked to find your husband in command of my Legion would be an understatement. My feelings for you have not changed and never will. However, they are my feelings and therefore my problem and I will deal with them as best I can. Furthermore, they have no place on a battlefield.

Your high regard for your husband is not misplaced. In the short time that I’ve known him I’ve witnessed his honesty, his integrity, and his virtue. I find myself liking him, and yes, I must confess that this surprises me. I must also tell you that you underestimate his ability as a soldier. He leads the men well and they respect him for it. As do I.

But I understand your concern, and I have never been able to deny you anything, as you well know. Let me take this opportunity, then, to pledge to you that I will do everything in my power to keep your husband from harm. I make this promise this for your sake, of course, but also for his. As I said, I find myself liking him, and he has the makings of an able commander. Besides, if he enjoys your good opinion, he must be a very good man indeed, and I am beginning to see evidence of that.

I will accede to your wisdom regarding statements of devotion, and therefore end this letter simply assuring you that I am now and always shall be,

Eternally yours,

Lucius Rutullus Lepidus

“Writing a letter to that girl of yours?” Catullus asked him when he saw Lucius handing the letter off to their century’s clerk for delivery to Rome.

“No,” Lucius said evenly. “Just a note to an old friend.” If the statement caused him any pain, he did not show it.

Catullus nodded. “Listen,” he said, “I know you and I don’t frequent the brothels like a lot of the men do, but I’m not above getting a drink. You?”

Lucius smiled. “Definitely! It’s thirsty work, this soldiering.”

“Good!” Catullus said with a smile and a nod. “I can tell you don’t want a fuss made over it, but you did save my life today, and I think buying you a drink is the least I can do to show my appreciation.”

Lucius’ grin broadened. No, he was nowhere near reclaiming his family’s lost position, grass crown or no. Worse still, he had lost the hand of the only girl he’d ever loved. Despite Mencius’ reassurances to the contrary, he might never find his place in the world. But he was a soldier in the best damn army in the whole stinking world and they’d just won yet another battle and he was alive to revel in it. And his commanding officer wanted to buy him a drink. It wasn’t everything he wanted from life—not even close—but it would have to do. For now, at least.

“That’s my favourite way to drink,” he said.

“How’s that?” Catullus asked.

“When someone else is buying.”

The two soldiers laughed, and Lucius marched off to find a drink with his new and wholly unexpected friend.

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 04:04

Chapter Eleven: Noble Men

Part 9 – Within the Gates of Tenochtitlan

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes11_09_01.jpg

Nearly two years of hard fighting later, the Roman army stood before the high walls of Tenochtitlan, the Aztec capital. The Roman forces were undaunted by its imposing fortifications; many of the legions had extensive expertise in city raiding now, including the Fourteenth. They’d gained additional experience fighting various battles in the open field against a variety of Aztec forces—spears, pikes, maces, horse archers—all of which had fallen to Roman steel. The Fourteenth may have begun the war as fresh-faced rookies, but the Legion now standing before the citadel of Tenochtitlan were battle-hardened veterans. And they’d never lost a fight.

“This is it,” Caesar said to his assembled army as they stood before the city gates. “The Aztec capital. Not the last city we’ll take, but after this, it’s mop-up duty. And then the entire continent will belong to Rome!” The cheers with which the Legions greeting this prospect were ecstatic, to say the least.

“Listen up, men,” Catullus said afterwards to the Fourteenth Legion—his Legion now, after leading them for two years, and their rapt attention and admiring looks confirmed it—“I want the Fourteenth to earn a new honour. I want us to be the ones who track down Montezuma and bring him in chains to Caesar! And I’ll give every man in this Legion an extra day’s pay and an extra day off if we do it!”

The legionaries roared with eagerness, and Catullus turned and favoured Lucius with a smile and a wink.

“They don’t need the added incentive, you know,” Lucius told him once the men had been dismissed. “They’d hunt down Montezuma just because you asked them to do it.”

“I know,” Catullus said with a nod. “But they’ve earned it. And I know they can do it. That’ll be quite a feather in our caps, won’t it?”

Lucius nodded, but did not smile. “I suppose, but we have a battle to fight first. I’ll have the centurions remind the men to focus on the fight and worry about Montezuma only when it’s clear that we’ve won.”

Catullus nodded his consent. “Good thinking. Always the primus pilus, eh?” he said, slapping his friend on his shoulder. “I swear, Fortunaherself placed me in your Legion, Lucius Rutullus!”

Then that old Roman goddess has a peculiar sense of irony, Lucius thought, but did not say aloud. “You still believe in the old gods?” he asked his friend.
Catullus shrugged. “It’s a figure of speech. I can’t say I ever give religion much thought.” He frowned, considering things for a moment. “I hope that doesn’t offend you. Are you religious?”

“Confucian,” Lucius answered.

“Ah, like my wife,” Catullus said, then frowned. “Strange how we’ve never talked about it before.”

“It’s not surprising,” Lucius said. “It’s sad, in a way. Every religion I know of preaches tolerance, but look at us now—fighting a war over it!” He shook his head. “It should bring people together, but instead, religion seems to set men apart. No wonder you and I haven’t discussed it.”

Silently, Lucius reflected that he and Catullus had more than enough that could come between them already, and it had been difficult for him to set that aside and befriend the man. He had not written to Claudia since that letter he sent two years ago, assuring her that he’d watch out for her husband. Any more communication with the wife of another man struck him as unseemly. He told himself that whatever he and Claudia might have once had, it was now over. And he thought that if he kept telling himself that, he might actually start to believe it one day.

“I see your point,” Catullus conceded, then smiled. “Even so, if two of the people I love and respect most in the world follow that faith, perhaps I should look into it as well.”

Lucius glanced at Catullus and grinned. “When the war’s over, I could take you to the Kong Miao in Antium. I might even be able to introduce you to Mencius.”

“The High Priest?” Catullus said, eyebrows rising. Even a non-believer such as himself kept appraised of who’s who in Rome’s state religion. “You know him?” he asked, obviously impressed.

“I only had the privilege of meeting him once,” Lucius said. “But he leaves an impression.” He paused and looked thoughtful. “Quiet, gentle wisdom.” He nodded. “Yes, that’s how I’d describe it.”

“I’d be honoured,” Catullus said, “and I know Claudia would be thrilled.”

Lucius flinched slightly in reaction to a sudden twist in his gut. He realized for the first time that when the war was over, his friendship with Catullus would require him to be in Claudia’s presence from time to time. How on earth was he going to manage that? It was one thing to resign himself to Claudia’s marriage as an abstract concept; how was he going to feel when he saw them together? I’ll just have to soldier on through it, the legionary told himself.

***

The next day, like a great synchronized machine, the Roman army went to work, bent on the task of prying open the Aztec capital. The catapults stripped the city of its defences, opening multiple breaches in the walls, then showering the city defenders with missiles to weaken them. After that, as usual, it was the task of the Legions to finish off the city garrisons.

The Fourteenth Legion marched, wary and watchful, through a southern breach in the walls. Like all city garrisons they had encountered, those of the capital would be dug in; they’d know every street, every alley, every house, every nook and cranny where they could hide and fire their arrows and ambush the invaders of their city. Conversely, the city raiders had to stay in their protective formation and deal with each threat as it arose before moving on to the next. It was dangerous work, but the Fourteenth excelled at it.

Nevertheless, they were more cautious than usual. When they’d captured the minor city of Texcoco, they’d fought a garrison of archers wielding longbows. The longer bows launched arrows with greater force—capable of piercing Roman armour, even shields at close range. They’d heard that a similar garrison was defending the capital. Hence their caution.
The Legion was marching in formation, shields raised, down an Aztec street that led to the city’s central square. Suddenly, the hairs on the back of Lucius’ neck rose as if to attention, his battle instincts honed now by years of experience.

“AMBUSH!” he shouted, and the leading rank and file tightened their formation, drawing their shields closer together, and just in time; a veritable hailstorm of arrows erupted from every surrounding window, doorway, and rooftop. The arrows were apparently shot from ordinary bows, because they clattered uselessly against the broad, strong Roman shields. The Romans stood their ground, waiting for the barrage of arrows to end, for the Archers to run out of ammunition and attack with nothing more than their long daggers.

This they did a moment later, in far greater numbers than the Romans expected. The shields and gladii did their brutal work, but the Archers seemed intent on breaking through the Roman line in an attempt to break it up completely. They threw themselves at the Roman shields, angrily thrusting their daggers over top and between any gaps; they even crawled on their bellies to try to infiltrate the Roman formation from below, only to find themselves stomped down by the hard hobnails in the bottoms of the Romans’ heavy, hobnailed sandals.

The Legion was assaulted from all sides but its rear, which stretched back through the city streets to the breach where they’d entered. They knew that all they had to do was stand their ground and wait for the attackers to exhaust themselves and diminish in number as the legionaries’ short stabbing swords cut them down.

But then disaster struck. Among the attacking archers, one appeared wielding the dreaded longbow. A single ill-fated missile, launched from that powerful new bow, got through a gap the raised shields. And of all the legionaries to find and strike, that one arrow, guided as if by sheer malice, found its way to one of two men whose injury would do the Fourteenth Legion its greatest harm.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes11_09_02.jpg

Catullus’ shout of pain and anger when the arrow struck home was heard by every man fighting in the front ranks, and they all recognized its source. His sword arm had been raised to ward off an archer’s dagger, allowing the arrow to penetrate deep into his right side, below his armpit, in the gap between the front and back of his body armour. His arm went limp and his gladius clattered to the cobblestones. The rest of his body followed it down.

“NO!!” Lucius shouted from nearby as he saw his friend and commanding officer fall. In that moment, he forgot that he was primus pilus, forgot that the men would now look to him to give them orders and shore up their courage. He was consumed with concern for his friend, and with the powerful need to live up to the promise he’d made to the woman they both loved to keep him safe.

He pushed his way through the crush of armoured bodies towards Catullus, heedless of the growing confusion and disorder that was spreading like a disease through the ranks. He sheathed his sword and reached down to his fallen friend, saw the arrow and the blood, and turned to the men around him.

“Get him out of…” Lucius ordered them, but spoke no more than that, for he was interrupted by a thundering crash that came from behind him, emanating from the front rank.

The Aztecs had somehow managed to lift a large stone to the top of one of the roofs of the buildings that lined the street, and they’d just pushed it over the edge. It had crashed down upon the front right corner of the Roman formation, killing two men instantly and injuring three more. Negligible casualties in the great scheme of things, but for a moment that stretched out far too long, it accomplished something far more terrible: it opened a hole in the Roman line, and before the stunned legionaries could react, the Aztec archers came screaming through that hole.

In an instant, the Roman’s front ranks disintegrated into hand-to-hand combat and utter chaos. The Roman heavy infantry were much more heavily armoured than their Aztec opponents, but the archers were numerous, and were fighting for their capital city and their homeland; they were ferocious, even fanatical.

“FALL BACK!” Lucius shouted. “FALL BACK AND REFORM THE LINE!”

Which is precisely what the legionaries proceeded to do, extricating themselves as best they could from their attackers and dropping back to re-establish order among their ranks. Lucius was about to join them when he realized that Catullus still lay at his feet, badly wounded. He couldn’t abandon him. Then he looked up and further realized that he and his wounded commanding officer were suddenly and utterly alone. The Legions had retreated several yards behind him, and with dozens of furious Aztec archers only a few paces away, his comrades might as well have been on the moon. The legionaries were shifting and struggling to reform themselves without his steadying presence, staring ahead, in shock, at him and the prostrate body of their leader.

Lucius turned to face the Aztecs, who paused to stare in disbelief at the amazing prospect of seeing a legion in retreat and two legionaries—both obviously leaders—ripe for the taking before them. Among them Lucius spotted the longbowman who had apparently wounded Catullus.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes11_09_03.jpg

“You won’t touch him, you bastards!” Lucius roared at them in their native tongue. “I’ll kill every last one of you that tries!”

The Aztecs rushed him while the longbowman reached into his quiver for another arrow. Lucius’ sword hand reached to his belt, but instead of clasping his sword handle, grabbed a dagger, which he threw with deadly accuracy at the longbowman. It struck the man dead in the chest, and he staggered backwards, his formidable bow clattering uselessly to the cobblestones.

Two archers were upon Lucius; he slammed his heavy shield into them, winding them both and knocking them to the ground. Lucius then drew his gladius and steadied himself, his feet planted on either side of Catullus, his shield held before him. Two more archers reached him, daggers raised to strike; he knocked one down by ramming him with his shield, the other fell after his sword emptied the man’s bowels onto the street. More archers came at him; he chopped at the hands holding their daggers, severing several at the wrist; he struck at their guts, leaving them staggering and clutching their bellies; he butted them with his heavy shield, winding them and leaving them to be crushed beneath their comrades’ feet. One archer circled behind him, but Lucius saw him, deftly changed his grip on his sword, and stabbed backwards into the man’s stomach before he could strike. Others in the rear shot their remaining arrows at him, or resorted to hurling stones, but these clattered uselessly against his shield or armour.

“What the hell are you mentulae waiting for, a written invitation?” Gnaeus Decumius shouted at the leading ranks of the Legion as they watched Lucius in amazement while he fought alone and held his ground over his fallen friend. “FORWARD!!”

The Fourteenth Legion rushed ahead in an orderly run, yelling a blood-curdling battle-cry, and slammed into the Aztecs that now threatened to overwhelm Lucius through sheer numbers alone. Just as his fellow legionaries surged around him, an Aztec archer, his teeth bared in an angry grimace, lunged at him. The man brought his dagger down at Lucius overhand; the blade struck the top edge of his shield and shattered. Its tip ricocheted off the shield and struck Lucius in his left eye. He cried out in pain, cursing, and dropped to the ground beside his fallen comrade for a brief moment before other legionaries hauled them both up and bore them back to safety.

Minutes later, they were both in the surgeons’ tent outside the city walls. The first arrow that had struck Catullus had penetrated deep into his chest cavity. His condition was dire, and the surgeons were focused on him. A doctor had found time to remove the knife shard from Lucius’ eye, but could not save the eye itself. Lucius lay on a cot, all but forgotten, the left upper side of his face swathed with bandages which were soaked with blood. A nurse gave him a tincture of poppies for the pain. Lucius felt his face, indeed, his entire body growing pleasantly numb, but the narcotic could not quell the pain in his heart.

Some time later—how long Lucius couldn’t tell—a surgeon came over to him.
“I understand you’re a friend of the man who was brought in with you?” the surgeon, a heavy-set man with short hair going grey, said to him.

“Yes,” Lucius said, his concern forcing him from his drugged torpor. “How is he?”

“I’m sorry, son,” the surgeon said, shaking his head and patting Lucius on the shoulder. “He didn’t make it.”

Lucius pressed his lips together and nodded. The surgeon left him. A moment later, his injured face become contorted with sorrow, and tears fell from his remaining eye. Those few who saw him and noticed him assumed he was weeping for his lost friend and commanding officer, but they could not know there was more to it than that. For Lucius was wracked by guilt, convinced that despite his heroic efforts and their terrible cost, he could have done something more, or something different, that would have saved Catullus’ life.

Worse still, he felt certain that he had failed not for want of courage, but because of jealously and avarice, because he coveted his friend’s wife. The malicious spirit in his head, so long suppressed, had finally won. But as a result, Lucius was certain, he had lost her forever. He had failed to keep his promise, had failed to keep Catullus alive, and had thus failed Claudia and failed himself. The pain of losing an eye was nothing in comparison; Lucius lay on the cot in the surgeon’s tent and lost himself to the deepest and most profound misery he had ever known.

***

Tenochtitlan fell that day, but Montezuma escaped. The Fourteenth Legion was far more concerned with the fates of their two revered leaders to go chasing after a beaten foreign monarch; his capital had fallen, and his own fate was assured. Once other legionaries had relieved them in the fight to take the capital, the Fourteenth hurried to crowd outside the surgeon’s tent and await any news. The medical staff were so busy, however, that the legionaries had to wait until Lucius himself came out of the tent, well after nightfall. The Legion uttered a collective sigh of relief upon seeing him, followed by a gasp and worried murmurs when they saw the blood-soaked bandages over his left eye. Lucius staggered under the pain of his wound, the drug still in his system, and the horrible weight of his guilt, though his comrades knew nothing of the latter.

Gnaeus Decumius stepped forward. “Lucius Rutullus,” he said. “What of Quintus Lutatius?”

An expression of abject misery registered on the unruined half of Lucius’ face, and he shook his head. The men around him uttered a groan of great sorrow which only added to the guilt gnawing at Lucius’ conscience. He left them and, even though his body was still reeling from the awful wound he’d received, he returned to his tent and composed a letter, which for all its brevity was nonetheless one of the most difficult things he’d ever done in his life.
Dear Claudia,

It is with great regret that I write to inform you that your husband, Quintus Lutatius Catulus Junior, was killed in action here today within the Aztec capital of Tenochtitlan. He fought bravely and made no small contribution to our victory today. He was a most able commander and a good friend. He will be sorely missed, by the men, by Caesar, by Rome, and not least of all by myself.

I send you my deepest and most sincere condolences, and my humblest apology for failing in the task you requested of me. I was standing beside him in the ranks, only a few feet away, yet I failed to protect him. I can offer no excuse for my failure. I cannot imagine that you will ever want to hear from me or see me again, so you will not. I wish you all the best, wherever the future may take you.

Yours sincerely,

Lucius Rutullus Lepidus
And that, Lucius morosely decided, was that. He gave the letter to an attendant to be dispatched to Rome, then he returned to his tent. The narcotic was wearing off and his eye—or, more properly, his eye socket—was beginning to ache. He welcomed the pain. He felt that he deserved it. Even so, he fell asleep almost as soon as he laid his head down, and his sleep was dark and bereft of dreams.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes11_09_04.jpg

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 04:04

Chapter Eleven: Noble Men

Part 10 – Brothers and Sisters of the Faith

Caesar may have called it “mop-up duty”, but it took a good amount of time to accomplish—just as long as the more difficult, early part of the war had taken. The Roman army split into two smaller forces, one under Caesar, the other under the bereaved Quintus Lutatius Catulus Senior, now promoted to General. The Romans spent the next three years finishing off Aztec resistance and capturing the last Aztec cities.

Lucius Rutullus Lepidus was with the Fourteenth Legion for the duration, first serving as its commander in his fallen friend’s stead, which did nothing to alleviate the private guilt which tormented him—quite the opposite, in fact. Shortly thereafter he also became a junior legate, splitting his duties between Caesar’s command tent and leading the Fourteenth. The loss of his left eye did little to diminish his ability as a fighter, especially since he retained full sight on the side of his body which wielded his sword.

Sporting an eye patch over the most prominent of his battle scars, the sole living recipient of the grass crown became something of a living legend amongst the Roman troops. The story behind his earning of the corona graminea now had a sequel, concerning his gallant, lone defence of a fallen comrade within the Aztec capital. The Fourteenth became known as “Lucius’ Legion”—though if any man called it that within earshot of him, he caught an earful from the Legion’s dour and formidable commander.

Lucius had always been a thoughtful and sensitive man, and as the conflict wore on, he began to question the morality of his actions. He reflected that it was probably because he spoke the language of Rome’s enemy. He understood their shouts of righteous indignation as they defended their cities and towns, their cries of anguish when a beloved comrade fell, and their screams of desperation to their gods and their mothers as they lay dying of some horrific wound. To his ears, they sounded no different from his own comrades, and he could not help wondering what else they had in common. Surely they had mothers and siblings at home who worried about them—sweethearts, perhaps, as well.

Not that he ever let his thoughts affect him during battle. There, the choices were clear. Fight or surrender. Live or die. Rome or Aztec. Caesar or Montezuma. His choices were clear, his loyalties unshaken, and he never hesitated. It was after the battle was done that all the questions came to haunt him. Those thoughts and his memories of Claudia swirled together in his mind on those restless nights, because of all the people he’d ever known, she was the only one with whom he could have shared his feelings. It might have all been outside the realm of her experience, but she would have listened; she would have tried to understand. But that door, he thought, was closed forever.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes11_10_01.jpg

In the aftermath of the capture of Tlaxcala, a small city on the Aztec western coast, he came across a dying Aztec longbowman. He was about to pass the man by, leaving him to die like so many other enemy combatants, but the archer looked up, right into Lucius’ remaining eye, and asked for water so politely, as if he were a guest in Lucius’ home. Lucius took pity on the man. He knelt and gave him a few sips out of his own canteen.

“Why do you still fight?” Lucius asked the longbowman. “You’ve lost the war. Your leader is a fanatical tyrant. Yet still you fight us. Why?”

“This is my home,” was all the man said.

Lucius nodded in understanding, for if their situations had been reversed, he would have fought just as ferociously in defense of Rome. He remained at the man’s side for over an hour, holding his hand until it limply dropped from his grasp.

As he walked solemnly through the streets of the city afterwards, a frail voice had accosted him.

“Legion-man, you want good time?”

He looked towards the sound of the voice and his one remaining eye opened in shock. The girl who’d spoken couldn’t have been older than fourteen. She was thin—gaunt, really--and her brightly-coloured dress was frayed at its hems. She had the neckline of the dress pulled open to reveal the tops of breasts that were only just beginning to form. Her hair was long and dark as obsidian, her eyes the same, her skin golden. Her feet were bare. The expression her face wore was one of resignation rather than enticement. She trembled as he looked at her, but not out of fear; she was obviously hungry, which had no doubt driven her to this sorry fate.

“How old are you, little one?” he asked her in her native tongue.

The Roman Legions, like all armies in foreign lands, had learned some of the local language. With soldiers’ typical efficiency—and disinterest—they only learned enough to get by, and in heavily accented voices at that. As a result, the girl was quite startled to hear a Roman soldier speaking fluent, unaccented Nahuatl. So startled that she completely forgot to dissemble.

“Thirteen,” she answered.

His jaw clenched; she was nearly the same age as his youngest sister. “Do you have any family?” he asked.

She shook her head, and he saw her eyes shimmer before she glanced down at the ground. “All dead,” she told him.

He exhaled heavily. "What is your name, little one?”

“Cuicatl,” she told him.

That brought a sad smile to his face. “Can you sing?” he asked. Her name meant ‘song’.

She looked up and nodded, the resigned look returning to her face. She suppressed a sigh, imagining that the big Roman with the eye patch would want entertainment along with his… entertainment.

“What about sewing and cooking?” he asked.

Now she frowned, not comprehending, but she nodded her head again.

“Come with me, Cuicatl. I’ll give you a job, if you want it, that won’t require you to sell your body.”

He brought her back to the Roman camp and gave her a meal and a place to sleep.

“I’ve hired us a servant,” he told the other members of his century when they asked about her.

“A little portable R & R, sir?” one of the legionaries remarked with a knowing grin.

The ferocious look that comment earned him from Lucius made the man turn white and shiver.

“Spread the word,” Lucius growled at the man, but loud enough so everyone heard, “that any man who molests her, accosts her, or even looks at her the wrong way will answer to ME!” The whole century had practically jumped out of their skins at that, all save Gnaeus Decumius, now the Fourteeenth’s primus pilus, who was busy suppressing his laughter.

Her safety now guaranteed, Lucius put Cuicatl to work the next day. She cooked meals for he and the other members of his century, mended and washed their clothing, polished their armour, and did other jobs, for which he made sure she was decently paid by all she served. She could indeed sing, and did so as she worked, favouring those within earshot with haunting melodies in Nahuatl—age-old story-songs about star-crossed lovers and capricious gods. Of all who listened, only Lucius understood them fully, and in more ways than one.

When it came time for the army to move on a few weeks later, she was healthy and well-nourished, her spirits on the mend. He even saw her smile once or twice. She and Gnaeus Decumius had struck up an unexpected friendship, the burly primus pilus having installed himself as her second benefactor and protector, and he was teaching her Latin—or at least the rough form it took in the Subura. Even so, Lucius half expected her to stay behind in Tlaxcala, the only world she’d ever known. But when the army marched north, she was among the camp-followers walking with the baggage train.

***

It seemed fitting that the last city taken by the Romans should be the one that started the entire war in the first place. That it got left to last was understandable. Calixtlahuaca was a remote city, little more than a village, really, on the continent’s most isolated north-western reaches. It was surrounded by ice-covered plains and frigid ocean and not much else, save for an iron mine that comprised the town’s sole industry. That a place so humble should have caused a conflagration so great astounded all concerned. Montezuma had fled there and despite the city’s Confucian majority, he named it his capital. Then again, he didn’t have any other cities left to bear that honour.

The city succumbed quickly, its meagre garrison falling before Roman might within the space of an afternoon on a cool northern summer’s day. Montezuma himself fell to Caesar’s sword in personal combat shortly thereafter. The strange lightening and thunder that accompanied that event only added to the troops’ already-considerable awe regarding their immortal Commander-in-Chief.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes11_10_03.jpg

Lucius marched into the centre of the city with the Fourteenth Legion, with Caesar riding a white stallion before him. As they proceeded to the town square, the inhabitants came out of their homes to watch them. They were silent, their eyes wide with amazement. They were unable, at first, to actually believe that the Aztec empire was no more, and that mighty Rome had fought for over several years to conquer their land—all, ostensibly, to liberate them. Because they were fellow Confucians. Because they had suffered greatly at the fanatic Montezuma’s hands.

The only sound filled the air as late afternoon turned to dusk was that of the marching soldier’s hard hobnailed soles striking the cobblestones. That is, until one remarkable incident occurred. As Caesar entered the central square, a doorway in one of the houses nearby opened, and a little Aztec girl ran out. Caesar brought his horse to a stop and signalled for the Legions to do the same as the girl, no more than six years old, her dark hair in pig-tails, ran towards him. Behind him, Lucius tensed, expecting some sort of guerrilla attack. But nothing of the sort occurred.

Somewhere, in that frigid wasteland at the end of the continent, the dark-haired Aztec child had found a few brightly-coloured flowers. She stood beside Caesar’s horse, a shy grin on her pretty little face, and raised the makeshift bouquet up to the Roman leader. He leaned down from the saddle to accept them, and in that moment, his stern visage was transformed, and he bestowed the broadest and brightest of his smiles upon the child, who reacted by giggling and running back to her house.

Before she got here, the town square had erupted. People were pouring out of their homes, rushing towards the Romans, but not in anger. The citizens of Calixtlahuaca were cheering, they were exulting, they were weeping with joy, hailing the Romans not as conquerors, but as liberators. Every soldier, abashed and blinking away his own tears, was clapped on the back by some father or grandfather, hugged by some weeping matron, or kissed by a smiling girl.

Lucius watched it all in wonder. The dour mood he had been mired in since Tenochtitlan slowly began to fall away, and was erased completely when an elderly Aztec, his lower face covered with a long, grizzled beard, clasped his thick forearm with a trembling hand.

“Are you a Confucian, young soldier?” the old man asked, though something in his tone expressed a doubt that he’d be understood.

“Yes, most revered grandfather,” Lucius said in fluent, formal Nahuatl, accompanying his words with a respectful bow.

The old man smiled broadly even as tears rolled down his withered cheeks. “Oh, bless you, my boy! Bless you, and all Romans!” he said, and threw his thin, trembling arms around Lucius’ broad shoulders.

In an instant, Lucius’ dark mood evaporated as if he had not lived with it these last three years. Tears fell from his one remaining eye, and he embraced the elderly Aztec as though the man was his own father.

Then there was a stirring in the crowd behind them. The mob of citizens respectfully parted, the cheers diminishing and replaced by gasps of reverence. Lucius turned and saw why: as the crowd of Aztec citizens and Roman soldiers parted, a single figure stood there, clad in a resplendent jade-green robe and high round hat, his long beard snowy-white and immaculate. As aged as he was, his eyes were those of a both a youth and a sage, sharp and perceptive, wise but full of mirth.

“Mencius, my old friend!” Caesar exclaimed, jumping down from his horse and moving to greet the High Priest in a few long strides. They shook hands, then embraced and laughed.

Somehow the crowd knew who this man was. They pressed forward, but gingerly, timidly extending their hands towards him as if beseeching his blessing. Turning from Caesar, Mencius spent the next few minutes doing his best to greet every one of his faith’s liberated followers.

Suddenly his gaze fell upon Lucius. He nodded towards the legionary and greeted him.

“It is good to see you again, Lucius Rutullus Lepidus,” he said.

Lucius’ thick brows rose, astonished that the High Priest remembered him from that one meeting all those years ago. He bowed respectfully. “Likewise, Master,” he responded.

“We must talk later,” Mencius continued. “I am sure we have much to discuss.”

Lucius suddenly realized that the High Priest was correct; at that moment, he wished for nothing more than to speak with the learned sage and seek his counsel. But the crowd thronged around them indicated that would have to wait.

“I look forward to it, Master,” Lucius said, his eagerness evident in his voice, and he favoured Mencius with another bow.

“Lucius, I think I have need of your vocal skills for a moment,” Caesar said, beckoning the legionary towards him.

The crowd parted to let the tall, formidable-looking legionary with the eye patch through, awed that both the High Priest and the Roman leader had paid special attention to him. His own comrades were similarly impressed, but no longer surprised by anything when it came to Lucius Rutullus Lepidus.

“I need you to relay my words to the crowd,” Caesar told him simply, and Lucius nodded his agreement and understanding. Caesar turned to the citizens of the liberated city and raised his voice; Lucius, standing beside him, followed suit.

“Citizens of Calixtlahuaca, on behalf of the Senate and People of Rome, I, Gaius Julius Caesar, bring you greetings and salutations,” he said, then paused as Lucius translated for the Aztecs in the booming voice that was at home on either a stage or a field of battle. “As of this day, the Aztec Empire is no more; Montezuma is dead.” A rousing cheer greeted that news; the persecuted Confucians of Calixtlahuaca bore no love for their former leader.

“Tomorrow, a new day shall dawn, a day when all the citizens of our continent, be they Confucian, Buddhist, Taoist, or any other faith, may worship as they choose, in peace, and without fear of persecution.” Another cheer; Caesar waited for it to die down. “You have suffered greatly, I know, citizens of Calixtlahuaca, and many of your loved ones have paid the ultimate price. I can think of no better way to honour their memory and your endurance than with a pilgrimage to the holy shrine of Confucianism, the Kong Miao. So I say to you today that Rome offers to all the citizens of Calixtlahuaca, as a token of our affection for our brothers and sisters of the faith, a pilgrimage to Antium to visit the great shrine, fully paid for by the Senate and the People of Rome!”

Gasps of astonishment were followed by more cheering, and by tears of joy. Caesar grinned broadly, glad that his generous and heartfelt gift was appreciated. He turned to Lucius as the crowd’s cheers continued to grow in volume.

“Well, my young friend,” he said, a hint of sadness in his voice, “what do you say? Was it worth it?”

Lucius glanced at the crowd, a foreign people, but one to whom Rome in general and he, in particular, were bound by a shared faith; and beyond that, he saw the joy of a people finally, at long last, lifted from the chains of oppression. All across the former Aztec Empire, in fact, he knew that Montezuma’s former subjects were waking up to the same realization as Isabella’s had: that they would enjoy more peace, freedom, and prosperity as Roman citizens than they had under their former rulers. They would even have a say in how they were governed, which was no doubt most astonishing to them of all. And Lucius’ heart swelled with pride, for he was a citizen of Rome, the greatest city in the greatest civilization in the world, a civilization that now stood astride a united continent as proof of its unquestionable superiority. And in spite of everything the war had cost him, he knew there was only one answer he could give.

“Yes, Caesar,” he said, his voice shaking with emotion, “yes, it was worth it.”

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes11_10_04.jpg

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 04:06

Chapter Eleven: Noble Men

Part 11 – To the Victors

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes11_11_01.jpg

Two days later, Lucius found himself summoned to the command tent. Caesar was there, along with several clerks and his senior legates, and the general Quintus Lutatius Catulus Senior. Lucius acknowledged his late friend’s father with a meaningful nod, and the older Catulus returned it with a nod of his own and a sad but affectionate smile, remembering, as he always did when he saw this remarkable young man, how Lucius had stood alone above his only son’s body, protecting him from the enemy as he lay dying.

“Ah, Lucius Rutullus,” Caesar said with a smile. “Come in, sit down,” he said, beckoning the junior legate into a chair placed in front of his desk, then glancing at the scrolls in front of him. “What you see before you is the price for being made Consul-for-life,” he said with a rueful grin. “Paperwork, masses of it. My task today is to determine what to do with the not-inconsiderable amount of gold the army claimed as booty during this war.” Caesar looked up from his scrolls. “What do you think I should do with it?”

Lucius blinked, his brows raising in surprise. Since becoming a junior legate he’d grown used to having his opinion solicited on matters of tactics and strategy on occasion, but he was taken aback now that Caesar was asking him, for the first time, to weigh in on a political issue. Normally, he would have been cautious. But for months now, he’d been struggling with those troubling thoughts about the morality of the war and the plight of the Aztec people. He thought of Cuicatl in particular, the orphaned Aztec girl he’d taken under his wing. He leaned forward, his lone eye suddenly alight, his voice impassioned as he spoke.

“The money belongs to the Aztec people, Caesar,” he said firmly. “They’ve suffered greatly as a result of this war, even if they are better off now under Roman rule than they were under Montezuma. If it were up to me, I’d reinvest the money into rebuilding Aztec infrastructure.”

“Would you?” Caesar asked, his voice neutral.

“Yes, Caesar,” Lucius said, no hesitation in his voice as he spoke to the immortal who had led his civilization for millenia. “We have a moral imperative to do so. If you need to convince the more self-interested parties in the Senate and Plebeian Assembly, consider this argument: the investment would pay for itself. Former Aztec cities will be contributing taxes back to the Roman treasury much earlier, and in much greater amounts, if the infrastructure is put in place to support local enterprise.”

Caesar smiled, glanced around at his senior legates, who were also smiling, then he clapped his hands. “Oh, well said, Lucius Rutullus! That old saw is true—the apple doesn’t fall far from the tree!”

Lucius couldn’t help blushing in reaction to being so favourably compared to his illustrious ancestors. Yes, blushing—he, the battle-scarred veteran!

“You’d do well in the Senate, my boy, with speeches like that,” Quintus Lutatius Catulus Senior said. “We could certainly use your support there, to get measures like this through. Aren’t you almost thirty now? Nearly of age to wear the purple stripe, eh?”

Lucius pressed his lips together. “Sir, I won’t be entering the Senate. I don’t meet the financial qualifications.”

“On the contrary,” Caesar said, then handed Lucius one of the scrolls from his desk.

Lucius took the scroll, frowning, and read its contents. It consisted, essentially, of his service record, except beside each item was a number, and at the bottom, a total of that number, expressed in talents of gold. And it was a very large number indeed.

“There must be some mistake,” Lucius muttered, his voice as tight as his lone eye was wide.

“I should say not!” one of the clerks suddenly interjected. A reedy man with a receding hairline, he was visibly offended by Lucius’ unintended implication that there could be a mistake in his figures. He leaned over and peremptorily snatched the scroll from Lucius’ hands, then scanned it.

“Lucius Rutulllus Lepidus,” Caesar said, a smile tugging at the corners of his lips, “may I present Quintus Servillius Caepio. Not much of a soldier, but one hell of a book-keeper!”

“The Servillii do not make mistakes,” Caepio sniffed, ignoring the amused grins of Caesar’s senior staff, “not when in comes to counting money. Even if it isn’t our own. Especially if it isn’t our own. A matter of family honour, you understand. Now let’s see here… Six years’ service, achieving rank of junior legate. Participant in the Battle of Tlatelolco, the Battle of Tentihuacan, the Battle of… really, these names!”

“We’ll be changing them,” Caesar assured Caepio with an amused grin.

“The Battles of et cetera and et cetera,” the clerk continued impatiently. “Recipient of the grass crown, oak crown, mural crown—thrice, that one, good thing you have what looks to be a strong neck, what with all these crowns your head has to bear—the hasta pura, several armillae and phalerae, oh, and compensation for the loss of an eye, of course.” His lips moved as he discreetly added up the corresponding figures. “Correct to the last denarius, I assure you,” Caepio concluded, and handed the scroll back to a still-shocked but much chastened Lucius Rutullus.

“You are only half correct about the war booty,” Caesar told him. “Half will go towards rebuilding formerly Aztec lands, once those of us present get the Senate, the People, and the Treasury to agree, and I’m sure we will. It will be more than enough; the population of the former Aztec Empire is much reduced, you see, and frankly, Montezuma kept them abhorrently backwards. So it won’t take as much money to rebuild, because in many cases, there was never anything built in the first place. Additional infrastructure can be built at a less-rushed pace. So the other half of the gold I’m splitting amongst the veterans of the campaign, based upon length of service, rank, action seen, awards earned, and so on.”

“The Senate will have no choice but to agree to that,” Quintus Lutatius Catulus Senior said, “unless they want rioting in the streets!”

“Yes, I’m sure it will prove to be a popular measure,” Caesar agreed.

“Most of the men will waste the money on wine, cheap entertainments, and loose women,” Caepio sniffed.

“All of which are taxed,” Caesar pointed out, smiling, “so the treasury gets its due one way or the other.” Once the laughter died down, Caesar returned his attention to Lucius. “Your record is by far the most illustrious of all those serving in the Aztec campaign, my young friend, hence the figure at the bottom of that scroll. More than enough to qualify you for the Senate—which is where the wise, steady voices of the Rutulli belong.”

“I don’t know what to say,” Lucius said honestly.

Caesar nodded. “Well, I have something else to say,” and he rose from his desk and walked towards the flap of the tent, beckoning for Lucius but no one else to follow. Once they were outside and out of earshot of anyone save themselves, Caesar leaned in close. “Of course you know that to qualify for the Senate, you need to have land, which is what you’ll need to purchase with that gold.”

“Of course,” Lucius said, though in truth he hadn’t thought that far ahead.

“Yes, well, I just happen to know there’s a bit of prime real estate about to come available on the market,” Caesar added, sotto voce. “A certain hill, just north of Teotihuacan.”

“A hill?” Lucius said dubiously.

“Mm-hmm. A hill,” Caesar said, nodding. “With a mine.”

“A mine…” Lucius said, beginning to understand Caesar’s meaning now.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes11_11_03.jpg

“A gold mine,” Caesar whispered, then winked conspiratorially. “Literally. If there’s one thing I’ve learned in all my years, my boy, it’s this: gold begets gold, if it’s managed properly,” he said. He then frowned thoughtfully. “Caepio’s an interesting fellow, don’t you think?” Lucius merely frowned in response, puzzled by this apparent non sequitur. “His service ends around the same time your does. I’m not sure what he’ll be doing when he becomes a civilian again.” Caesar shrugged, considered the seed well-planted, and continued. “Think well upon my advice, Lucius. The gold on that slip of paper will get you into the Senate. The gold in those hills will put you in the Consul’s chair.” Lucius looked shocked; Caesar frowned. “Oh, don’t be naïve, son! Of course a man has to qualify based upon merit, but it takes money to run a campaign, you know.”

“Of course,” Lucius said, though he realized he knew nothing of politics, but he was going to have to learn. “Thank you, Caesar,” he said just as his leader was turning to walk back to the command tent.

“Oh, don’t thank me, Lucius Rutullus,” Caesar said, turning back to face him. “Thank you. On behalf of Rome. You earned it. All of it,” Caesar assured him. “And were your ancestors here today, they’d tell you the same thing. Dismissed,” he added with a wave as he ducked back inside the tent.

Once inside, Catullus Senior cast a questioning glance in Caesar’s direction. “So do you think we can count on him?”

“For the most part, I believe so, yes,” Caesar replied. “Though I daresay he’ll be his own man rather than nestling snugly into the folds of our togas. I’d expect nothing less of one of the Rutulli.”

Catullus Senior grunted. “They’re starting to call him ‘Aztecus’, you know,” he said, his voice neutral.

Caesar cast an appraising glance at his friend and colleague. There seemed to be more grey in Cutullus’ hair since the death of his son, less light in his eyes. He was still the most talented general Rome had—aside from Caesar himself—but to the immortal it seemed as if some of the man’s former drive and energy had vanished after that sad event.

“How do you feel about that?” Caesar asked. “As the field general in the Aztec theatre, by rights, that cognomen should be yours.”

Catullus Senior shook his head. “Were it any other man, I might resent it. But after what he did for my boy…” His lips pressed together and he shook his head again. “No, the honour is his. I’m just a general. He’s the hero.”

***

Lucius Rutullus, of course, had never considered himself a hero. Despite Caesar’s undeniable wisdom and experience, Lucius’ mind had not been set to rest on certain points that still plagued his conscience. Only one man stood a chance of doing that, and while Caesar and Catullus Senior conferred in the command tent, Lucius left the Roman camp to go see him.

Fortunately, Mencius was still in Calixtlahuaca, ministering to the Confucians there who’d never thought to have a genuine priest among them, let alone the High Priest himself! Lucius found him at the site of the town’s future Confucian temple, holding forth in the open air. A few marble benches had been placed on the as-yet empty, grassy site. Seated upon them were Mencius and several Aztecs who appeared mildly surprised and abashed in response to his words. He had to set them straight on certain points of orthodoxy, of course; they’d developed a couple of strange, or, he generously allowed, misinterpreted ideas because of their isolation.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes11_11_02.jpg

“I assure you, the Master would never have condoned human sacrifice,” he calmly but firmly told them. He spotted Lucius out of the corner of his eye, then smiled at his devotees and nodded respectfully. “Now you must excuse me. A friend has just arrived who requires my counsel.”

“Your Nahuatl is excellent, Master,” Lucius told him once they were alone. “And your perception remains undiminished.”

“I have lingered here in Calixtlahuaca not just to minister to our long-isolated flock,” Mencius told him. “I’ve been waiting for you, my young friend. I saw your need in your eyes that day the city was liberated. So now that you have finally sought me out, tell me—what is on your mind?”

Lucius sat down heavily upon a marble bench next to the elderly priest.

“You remember my circumstances when we first met?” he asked Mencius, who nodded. “Well, they are now almost completely reversed. I now have the means to enter the Senate, and to possibly even go further than that. I’ve made a name for myself on the battlefield which will fuel my political career. I might even…” He paused, wondering if even speaking of his most fervent hope was bad luck. “Claudia…” was all he managed to say in a reverent whisper.

Mencius nodded. “She’s a widow now,” he said. “She hasn’t remarried, you know, even though it’s been…what… nearly four years since her husband died? I think we both know why.”

Lucius shook his head. “I wish I shared your confidence, Master,” he said. “I just can’t help feeling that… that I don’t deserve it. Any of it.”

Mencius looked at him and nodded yet again. Lucius glanced at him; he’d expected the High Priest to chastise him and contradict him, but he did not, and Lucius realized that he was grateful. He also realized he’d underestimated just how wise the High Priest was.

“Tell my why you feel that way,” Mencius said evenly.

“Because of everything. The war. All the death I’ve meted out. But mainly… because of Catullus,” he said, then told Mencius everything. How he’d wanted to hate Catullus but couldn’t; how he’d promised Claudia he’d look out for him; how they’d become the closest if unlikeliest of friends; and how, finally, he’d failed his friend, and his beloved, and himself, inside the gates of the Aztec capital. By the time he finished, tears were streaming from his remaining eye.

“I can’t help wondering, what if I could have saved him, but didn’t?” Lucius said, his voice ripe with agony. “What if there was something more I could have done, but didn’t do, because… because… some part of me, some ugly, vicious part of me thought that if he died, then Claudia and I…” His voice cracked, and his head fell into his hands. “He was my friend. And now he’s dead, and I…”

The big shoulders heaved, and Mencius reached out and lay one hand upon them.

“I have heard,” Mencius said, “that you fought like a demon over your friend’s wounded body. You even lost an eye in the fight.” Lucius nodded. “Those do not sound like the actions of a man who wanted his rival dead, Lucius Rutullus. Those sound like the actions of a gallant comrade and a loving friend.

“We all carry evil in our hearts,” the priest continued. “Do not judge yourself by that. Judge yourself by what you do. If we owe anything to the dead, it’s life itself. Live your life, Lucius. Don’t merely exist; live. After all my years on earth, that’s the one thing I think I’ve learned for certain.”

Lucius sat silently with the Confucian High Priest for several minutes, turning over what he’d said in his mind. He began to nod slowly, the rose quickly to his feet.

“Thank you, Master,” Lucius said, pausing just long enough to shake the High Priest’s hand before he marched out the door.

“Oh, to be that young again!” Mencius said as he pushed his creaking body up from the hard marble bench.

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 04:06

Chapter Eleven: Noble Men

Part 12 – Anarchy

Unfortunately for Lucius, he was not dismissed from his duties immediately. He had plenty of time for his self-doubt and his self-recrimination to re-emerge. So he still did not write to Claudia. After all the time that had passed, he wondered if a letter from him would be welcome; and as more time passed, the task became harder to accomplish and easier to delay. He’d been told since he’d first met Claudia that he wasn’t good enough for her, and a lifetime of hearing that message was not easily set aside.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes11_12_01.jpg

Caesar, meanwhile, busied himself returning order to the former Aztec Empire, but also found the time to send a series of proposed laws back to Rome. There, they would be discussed first in the Senate, then in the main legislative body of the Roman Republic, the Plebeian Assembly. In the latter body, the proposed laws would be promulgated by one of the newly-elected Tribunes of the Plebs, one Septimus Scaurus Rufus, a Caesar adherent to his very bones. In his previous positions, Septimus Scaurus had proved himself an able administrator. a masterful politician and orator, however, he was not, and this was no doubt partly to blame for what happened.

The first measure Septimus Scaurus introduced, to invest half of the war booty into rebuilding Aztec cities, gained ratification with relative ease. There was, inevitably, some grousing, but most of the businessmen that comprised the top three of Rome’s five classes could see the sense in it. With Aztecia open to them, they anticipated a new, large market for their goods. The sooner the people there had the money to buy them, the better. The men who ran the treasury saw the sense of it as well. Besides, all concerned expected the remainder of the war booty to come home to the treasury.

When Scaurus introduced Caesar’s next law, which distributed the remaining war proceeds among Rome’s troops, the grumbling was louder. Outside of the higher classes, however, the proposition was extremely popular; support for the troops was running high among the people after a very successful war that had been fought, it seemed, with no small amount of moral justification. Catullus Senior’s prediction proved correct; neither of Rome’s representative bodies were willing to oppose a motion with such popular support, and it passed into law with the reluctant blessing of both the Plebeian Assembly and the Senate.

However, this put the men in both government bodies into a recalcitrant frame of mind. Those not completely within Caesar’s camp quietly decided amongst themselves that whatever his next proposition might be, they would present stiff and formidable opposition. Therefore, when the lex Fides Libertas was introduced a veritable political storm erupted. This law, which would allow all religions equal footing within the Empire, would have been controversial enough on its own; but with the political forces in Rome in a resistant mood, the opposition was fierce. Meetings in the Well of the Comitia—the open-air meeting place in the Forum Romanum for the people’s assemblies—degenerated into shouting matches, and the following meetings to discuss the proposed law in the Senate followed suit, with Caesar’s adherents fighting a pitched rhetorical battle against his opponents.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes11_12_02.jpg

To make a rapidly-deteriorating situation even worse, one ambitious Tribune of the Plebs saw the unrest as an opportunity to rise to prominence. With Caesar and most of the other prominent political leaders absent from Rome, Lucius Appuleius Saturninus seized his chance. Speaking from the rostra in the Well of the Comitia, he spoke to the crowd and appealed to their worst instincts.

“People of Rome, listen to me!” he shouted indignantly, and people obeyed; Saturninus was tall, dark-featured, and handsome, and was an excellent orator, having earned several years’ experience in Rome’s law courts before embarking on his political career.

“For centuries we have tolerated the heresies of other faiths!” Saturninus said. “For generations we have defended Confucianism against the threat of infidels! For years we have fought a holy war to defend our brothers and sisters of the faith! And now look at what Caesar and his patrician henchmen propose! All faiths are equal! Confucianism—the one true faith, the one Roman faith—is but one among many, no better than the others! Are we to tolerate this debasement of our beliefs, of our culture, of what makes us Roman?”

The stirring and rumbling of the crowd in and around the Comitia spurred Saturninus on. That some of the patricians in the Senate were opposing the measure was immaterial. Saturninus intended to wed whatever resentment of the new law he could stir up to the underlying resentment that many plebeians harboured towards Rome’s most privileged class. As for the fact that Confucianism had been founded by a man of Chinese descent, not a Roman, of course Saturninus deliberately avoided mentioning it. Out of the corner of his eye he saw Septimus Scaurus watching him, his face livid in response to Saturninus’ demagoguery, but without the oratorical skill to oppose him. Saturninus suppressed a grin and turned on the man.

“Look at this man, a fellow Tribune of the Plebs!” He said, pointing an accusing finger at Scaurus. “A plebeian? Ha! He’s a patrician puppet if ever there was one! They want to shove this new law down your throats, like bitter medicine, with him as the doctor. Well, it’s not medicine, it’s poison, and Septimus Scaurus is a quack! Make no mistake, my friends—all we hold precious, all we hold dear, is threatened! This will be the end of Rome as we know it!”

All it would take for the full fury of the crowd to be unleashed, Saturninus knew, was for one person to cross the line from talk to action. Thus he had arranged for one of his adherents to be within the Well of the Comitia with a good-sized rock hidden within the folds of his toga. That last phrase was the signal; as soon as the words left Saturninus’ mouth, his confederate threw his rock. It struck Septimus Scaurus right between the eyes; he dropped to the ground like a puppet whose strings were suddenly cut.

Saturninus was taking no chances. He wanted a revolution, and he got it. Scaurus’ fall was the signal to the other men he’d arranged to have planted in the crowd, most of them ex-gladiators, enforcers from the various crossroads colleges, and other ruffians drawn from the stews of Rome and the waterfronts of Antium and Ostia. They rushed the rostra, attacking the other Tribunes of the Plebs. Carried away by the ugly emotions Saturninus’ rhetoric had inspired, many others in the crowd joined in. Of the ten Tribunes of the Plebs, eight managed to escape only with severe beatings and considered themselves lucky; poor Septimus Scaurus, however, was beaten to death by the crowd. Saturninus, the hero of the hour, emerged unscathed, and was carried triumphantly out of the Well of the Comitia on the shoulders of his hired thugs. They carried him home, where he met with the two other ringleaders of his rebellion.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes11_12_03.jpg

“I’ve already received word from Antium that an uprising is underway there,” Gaius Servilius Glaucia, his friend and chief confederate, informed him. “We’ll hear news from the other cities over the next few days, but we have agents stirring up the people everywhere.”

“Excellent!” Saturninus said from his dining couch, draining his wine cup and signalling to a servant for more. “First thing we do is wipe out the Senate and all patricians—with one notable exception,” he said with a nod to his other guest. “Without their traditional leadership, the people will be looking for someone to guide them. That role, of course, will fall to me.”

“What about Caesar?” Glaucia said, his face folding into a frown. “He still has his legions up in the north.”

The third member of their party spoke up at this point, shaking his head while a confident smile played upon his face.

“Caesar is a spent force,” Marcus Phillippus Cinna said, brushing the long lock of dark hair that fell from his forehead out of his eyes.

Cinna had largely lain dormant since his disgraceful dismissal from the battlefield a few short years before. His father had threatened to disown him. A bribed servant and the administration of some untraceable poison into the senior Cinna’s dinner one night, however, ensured that he never got a chance to change his will. Cinna, an only child, received his full inheritance of money and estates.

His wealth, however, was not enough to overcome the shame of his military disgrace. The story had spread throughout the empire, it seemed. He couldn’t walk anywhere in public without hearing people sniggering behind his back, or looking down their noses at him. So Cinna had retreated into his mansion and brooded, dreaming of a day when he could exact his revenge on all those who had wronged him. As time passed, that list grew very long indeed.

Thus, when Lucius Appuleius Saturninus had appeared in his study and offered his services to Cinna, the disgraced patrician had taken him up on his offer. Saturninus’ political career had been floundering because of a lack of funds, which Cinna now provided. In return, Cinna worked behind the scenes, but pulled all the strings. The lex Fides Libertas had presented them with the perfect opportunity to make their move, and they had seized it with a vengeance.

“He’s served his purpose; he’s united the continent under Roman rule.” Cinna said to his two companions. “Now his time is done. Even an immortal cannot resist the will of the people.” Cinna paused. “The people… are sovereign,” he intoned solemnly, then laughed.

“Yes, the whole ill-bred, uncouth lot of them!” Saturninus added, laughing derisively with Cinna. “Trust me, Glaucia; by the time Caesar and his legions are finished tidying up Aztecia and complete the long march home, our goals will be accomplished. We will be installed as the new leaders of the Roman Empire. Caesar will have no choice but to stand down, and the legions no choice but to obey the orders of their new leaders.”

“Exactly,” Cinna said. “You forget, Glaucia, that Caesar has great respect for the will of the people, and for the law.” Cinna chuckled and swirled his wine within his cup. “The sentimentality of a foolish old man.”

Glauica nodded, but held his tongue. He wasn’t so certain that a 5000-year-old immortal could be dealt with so easily.

***

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes11_12_04.jpg

Two days later, Lucius Rutullus found himself summoned to the command tent yet again, which was located on a wind-swept plain just south of Calixtlahuaca. Once inside, he was greeted by several grim faces.

“You’ve heard?” Ceasar asked him curtly when he walked in, waving the junior legate to a chair on the other side of a table from his own. Beside him sat Catullus Senior, looking equally grim, his lips pressed together in a hard line.

“About the riots?” Lucius replied. “The camp is buzzing about it, Caesar.”

“What’s the mood of the men? How do they feel about all this?” Caesar asked.

“They’re with you as always sir,” Lucius informed him confidently; he’d spent most of the morning making the rounds, gauging the legionaries’ opinions of the unrest in the Empire’s main cities. “They’re soldiers. They’re used to action. And everyone has loved ones back home. They want to do something about it,” Lucius added, his voice fervent, indicating he shared their feelings on the matter.

“So they shall,” Caesar said, his voice hard and decisive. “The garrisons in the Aztec cities can maintain the peace here. The remaining Legions will return to Roman territory and re-establish order. You are to take the Fourteenth and return to Rome to do just that. Try to do it with minimal bloodshed; these are fellow Romans, Lucius. They’re being misled by a demagogue. This storm will pass. It’s our job to minimize its effects.”

“The entire Senate has gone into hiding,” Catullus Senior rumbled from beside Caesar. The general’s hands were shaking. “The mobs were dragging patricians out of their homes, into the streets—killing the men, raping the women…” his voice trailed off.

Sitting in front of him, Lucius’ face went pale as a single word, a name, flashed into his mind.

Claudia...

“I would not trust Rome to anyone else, Lucius Rutullus Lepidus,” Caesar said to him. “Take the Fourteenth and march to Calixtlahuaca’s dock on the double. The galleon Minerva will bear you and your men back to Rome. I’ll be right behind you as soon as I’m able to get away.”

“Sir!” Lucius said, already on his feet and heading out.

***

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes11_12_05.jpg

Claudia Pulchra sat in her study, trying to go over her household accounts, but found herself unable to concentrate. Frustrated, she stood up from her desk and took to pacing. She was impatient with this debilitating agitation she was suffering from, but she couldn’t help it. She felt like an animal in a cage.

When the riots in Rome had begun several days ago, most of the senators and other patrician nobility had decided that discretion was the better part of valour and had promptly left the city. Most of them had country estates outside of Rome where they hoped to safely wait out the unrest until order was re-established. A few patricians, however, refused to budge, to be forced from their city, the city their ancestors had founded and guided to greatness, because of common rabble led by a demagogue. They would not be intimidated; they would remain and make a stand, for better or for worse. Claudia was among them.

Nonetheless, those who remained weren’t so arrogant that they didn’t take precautions. Several patricians had, as Catullus Senior had heard, been subject to the full wrath of the mobs wandering Rome when the riots had first started. Noblemen had indeed been dragged from their homes and torn apart by the crowds, their wives and daughters passed around by the ruffians and subjected to their lust. So the few patricians who had remained had boarded up their windows and doors, had armed their servants, and had hired ex-gladiators and retired soldiers for protection. Some of their new guardians had been among the rioters not long before taking on their new duties, but at times like this, one couldn’t be fussy.

Claudia’s father had urged her to leave Rome for their family estate on the coast, south of Ostia.

“You’re a woman and you’re by yourself,” Marcus Claudius Pulcher had pleaded with his eldest daughter. “You’re not safe here!”

“No one is safe here,” Claudia had countered. “Even so, I’m not alone. I have the servants, and the house is secure.”

Her father had shaken his head. “You should leave,” he insisted.

“Are you leaving?” she’d asked him pointedly.

Of course Marcus Claudius Pulcher, twice Consul, would not quit Rome, and realized that he would therefore lose this argument with his daughter. Not for the first time, he regretted that she was so well-versed in rhetoric. He couldn’t even persuade her to leave her own home for the added security of his.

“And leave my house to be looted by the mob?” she’d responded to the suggestion. “I think not!”

So she had remained in her home, though she was nervous and, yes, afraid. She had been careful not to let on to her father or to her anxious servants that she felt that way. Thus far, the mobs had avoided the highest, wealthiest homes on the Palatine Hill, as though they were somehow sacrosanct because of their grandness, or because the oldest and most prestigious of Rome’s founding families lived in them. Or maybe the ruffians were just too lazy to climb all the way up the hill, Claudia reflected ruefully. Still, she knew better than to expect this state of affairs to last.

And what will you do, she asked herself, when they batter down your door? When they drag you from your home, out into the street, tear your dress from your body and pass you around like a common whore? She shuddered, then forced the unpleasant image from her mind. It won’t happen. It can’t happen!

“Domina!” her steward, Titus, was calling to her from the hallway. “Domina!” he came bursting into her study without knocking, that simple act telling her something was very wrong indeed.

Claudia forced a calm expression onto her face. “What is it, Titus?” she asked, proud that her voice was even.

“A group of men, Domina! Heading up the Palatine! Up our street!”

The middle-aged man seemed on the verge of tears. He wasn’t even carrying one of the few spears or swords she’d managed to obtain to arm her staff. He was a house servant, not a warrior. Not for the first time, Claudia questioned the wisdom of her decision to stay in the city, especially when she now realized that her servants would suffer as much as she if the mob chose to ransack her home.

You’re a proud, foolhardy, stupid woman, she chastised herself silently, then pushed the thought aside; the decision had been made, and it was now too late to take it back. She would have to live—or die—with the consequences.

“They may pass us by, Titus,” she said. The man only shook his head, wrung his hands, and blinked away tears. Sympathetic to his fear, for she felt no small part of it herself, she reached out and placed what she hoped was a steadying hand on his shoulder. “Whatever may come, we will face it together. Remember that you are Roman, Titus. Remember that above all else.”

Taking some courage from her words and from her show of strength, Titus took a deep breath, steadied himself, and nodded.

“Alert the rest of the staff. Have everyone take up the arms that have been provided.”

She paused a moment, considering. She suddenly recalled something she’d read in Caesar’s account of the Spanish campaign. A good general always ensures that his troops have a course for retreat, should it prove necessary.

“Have one of the maids stationed by the back door,” she said. “And another one by the rear windows. If necessary, we can escape through them, and make our way to my father’s home.”

Titus actually favoured her with a smile, so impressed was he by her clear thinking and grace under pressure. Not for the first time, he considered how lucky he was to be the chief steward of this beautiful patrician widow.

“I will, Domina,” he said, then turned to head for the door. There, he paused. “Your husband, I think, would have been very proud of you at this moment.”

The compliment did little to comfort Claudia, however; it just made her wish that her husband was alive and present so that he could take command of the situation, not her. What did she know of fighting? She’d read about it in a book, that was the sum total of her experience of conflict. She blinked away tears as she wished that one of the two men she had loved were present—preferably both of them. For she had come to love her husband in the short time she’d known him—a love of affection, if not passion. But Catullus was dead, and Lucius was away in the north, and she hadn’t heard from him in years.

And yet, the thought of both men stirred something in her mind. She had arranged to have her servants armed, yes—but what about herself? Her hazel eyes suddenly blazed. She would not be hauled off by the mob and made their whore; she would go down fighting! She left her own study and marched across the courtyard garden to that of her late husband. There, there was what she needed, hanging upon the study’s walls.

Outside in the street, Saturninus was leading a throng of men over two hundred strong right up to the top of the Palatine Hill. Prior to this, he had steered away the rioters from this exclusive district to ensure that the home of his patron, Marcus Phillippus Cinna, remained safe. But now he and Cinna were confident that they had the mob firmly under their control; it was time to demonstrate to all patricians that none of them were safe.

He reached the top of the hill and picked out the house which Cinna had told him would be his first target. His eyes settled upon the home of the late Quintus Lutatius Catullus Junior, now home to his widow: Claudia Pulchra Primia, one of the most beautiful women in Rome, if not the most beautiful. He smiled wolfishly.

Don’t worry, Claudia Pulchra, he thought to himself, you won’t get raped by my men like those other patrician women we caught. Cinna wants you for himself. He felt his blood stirring as he thought of taking her, bound and tearful, to Cinna’s house, there to watch whatever his patron had in store for the beautiful widow. For Saturninus liked to watch.

Cinna had personal reasons for choosing Claudia as his target. She was the beloved of the two men who had shown him up: Lucius Rutullus Publius by taking command of the Fourteenth Legion—his Legion!—during the battle of Tlatelolco, and Quintus Lutatius Catullus Junior by taking command of the Fourteenth after his disgrace. Cinna was eagerly looking forward to meting out his revenge on her. He had several things he planned to do to her—things that even the prostitutes he regularly hired had balked at.

“This one, my friends!” Saturninus shouted, pointing at Claudia’s house. “We sack this one first! But remember what I told you—its mistress is an enemy of the people! She must be captured and taken unharmed so that she may be tried in a court of the people! I’ll have any man who disobeys this order flogged, is that clear?”

His men nodded knowingly. So Saturninus wanted the woman for himself, they figured. Well, that was fair enough; as their leader, he was certainly entitled to his pickings of the spoils. They were sure there’d be plenty of comely serving maids to be passed around amongst themselves.

The mob formed up in front of Claudia’s door, shouting and cheering, while a battering ram was carried forward by the strongest men in the crowd. They lined up the heavy wooden ram with the door and slammed it forward. The heavy oak door of the house withstood this first assault; it shuddered and bore an ugly mark, but it held.

“Again!” Saturninus shouted, and the men wielding the battering ram drew it back.

But they never brought it forward, for to their surprise, the maimed door suddenly opened. And out of it stepped a goddess.

She was clad in a gleaming helmet with a high crest and held a long spear in her right hand, its blunt end resting on the pavement. A belt with a dagger and a sword in a scabbard was girdled about her slender waist. Her left arm carried a legionary’s large, convex rectangular shield. Her long woolen dress was immaculately white, her skin glowing, her hazel eyes blazing with righteous fury. She was the living embodiment of Minerva, the ancient Roman goddess of wisdom and war.

She lowered her shield and let its bottom edge rap loudly upon the pavement, a sound that made every man in the suddenly shocked and silent crowd jump.

Ecastor, that thing is heavy! Claudia thought as she set the shield down with a relief she was careful not to display to the mob before her. Instead, she maintained her look of dignified rage, took a deep breath, and roared in a stage voice, just as Lucius Rutullus had taught her how to do when they were children.

“WHO DO YOU THINK YOU ARE?!?” she demanded of the men standing before her. Her voice, high and clear, reverberated off the stone walls around and behind her. “LEAVE THIS PLACE AT ONCE! RETURN TO YOUR HOMES!”

For several long moments, the crowd did and said nothing. The ancient beliefs in the old gods had been supplanted by new faiths, yes; but Romans were by nature a superstitious lot, and in their habits and customs they paid obeisance to the old gods every day. They had never thought to be confronted by one of them in person!

Behind her, in her house, Claudia’s servants watched the confrontation nervously through peepholes in the heavy shutters they’d nailed into place over the windows only a few days earlier. She had given them a simple order: if she fell before the mob, they were not to fight, but to flee, out the back door to her father’s home.

“This house and its contents don’t matter as much as your lives,” she’d told her weeping servants, “and neither do I.” She wished she’d realized that several days ago. But it was too late for self-recrimination now.

“ARE YOU DEAF?” Claudia shouted at the crowd. She took a step forward, lifting the heavy shield and setting it down with a loud thump, and was pleased to see the crowd flinch yet again at the sound. This just might work…

Saturninus, though, suddenly saw his entire revolution slipping away as a result of the actions of this one woman. He knew enough about how the mob’s mind worked to understand that if they retreated now, news of this incident would spread, and would grow from story to legend in short order. Who could stand against the old order, the men he was leading would say, when the ancient gods themselves spoke through them? He knew he had to do something, had to regain control of the crowd, of his crowd.

“Claudia Pulchra!” he said, stepping forward. “Dressing up in your late husband’s armour doesn’t fool us! You are a patrician and an enemy of the people! Your property is forfeit! It belongs to the people!” he shouted, his face reddening as he yelled at her.

“The people?!?” Claudia shouted back, her dignified voice rich with contempt. “You do not represent the people, you jumped-up worm! The good people of Rome, patrician and plebeian alike, are locked away in their homes, afraid of you and your cut-throat mobs! And if the rest of you had an ounce of good sense, you’d leave here at once and go emulate them! Do any of you want to face Caesar’s wrath when he returns? For return he will, and a reckoning shall surely follow!” She was pleased to see many of the men in the mob shudder at that unwelcome but very likely possibility.

Saturninus turned several different shades of purple. How dare she! How dare she oppose him in this manner, assuming the mantle of a goddess, speaking to them as eloquently as he could himself! A mere woman! He turned to the crowd.

“You there! Take hold of this harpy while rest of us enter…”

He was unable to complete relaying his orders, however. Claudia knew that she could not kill a man, even one as odious as this rabble-rousing demagogue. But she wasn’t above hurting him. Thus, she had raised the spear she held and brought the flat side of its iron tip down sharply upon the top of Saturninus’ head.

“OW!!” the erstwhile leader of the people exclaimed, clutching his head and turning to face his nemesis.

“You will not enter this home!” she told him, and the crowd.

“You rotten, stinking, cunnus!”

Claudia’s eyes opened wide at the coarse insult. She brought the spear down again, even more heavily, so much so that this time it broke when it struck Saturninus’ skull. His eyes rolled up into his head, and he unceremoniously fell to the pavement like a dropped sack of grain.

The men standing around him glanced down at their fallen leader uncertainly, then cast equally confused glances at the woman opposing them. A critical moment had come; Claudia knew it down to her very bones. The crowd wavered, hesitated. Then, as her stomach lurched, she saw the fear vanish from the coarse features of its roughest-looking members and knew that in spite of her valiant effort, she had lost.

“She’s just a woman,” a tall man with an unshaven face and long, unruly hair snarled. His narrow eyes looked her up and down, and a lecherous grin appeared on his face. An angry murmur swept through the crowd.

Claudia swallowed hard. She threw the ruined shaft of the spear aside and drew her late husband’s gladius from its scabbard and held it forward. She grunted as she lifted the heavy shield and did her best to assume a defensive stance, her left arm trembling from the weight of the shield and, she knew, from fear as well. As a youngster, she and her girlfriends had watched the young men drilling on the Campus Martius, and she now struggled to remember what she’d seen. At the time, she’d never considered the possibility of emulating the young men. No proper Roman woman would! She had been more concerned, like her girlfriends, with watching their favourites go through their military exercises.

And Lucius was always my favourite, she reflected as the mob of angry, lustful men shifted before her, collectively moving like a cat about to pounce on its hapless prey. Not for the first time in the past few minutes, she wished that her childhood sweetheart was there at her side. But he was not; she was utterly and terribly alone.

“Very well then,” she said, quite proud that she maintained an even tone quite devoid of the terror she felt. “I suppose I’ll only be able to kill—what, two? Three? Maybe four of you before you overwhelm me. So, who among you is ready to die?” she asked as she forced an eager smile onto her face.

She realized then that the cowardly, hesitant looks on their coarse faces at that moment would likely be the last thing that she ever enjoyed in this life. She hunkered down behind her dead husband’s heavy shield and waited for them to make their move.

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 04:07

Chapter Eleven: Noble Men

Part 13 – Order

Roman soldiers wore sandals called caligae. They had heavy soles, into which were hammered over two dozen iron hobnails that held the multiple layers of leather together. This distinctive footwear made an unmistakeable sound when several hundred men wearing them marched in unison upon pavement. This was the sound that now reached Claudia and the mob, the sound of a legion on the march, making double-time and drawing nearer.

The mob paused and grew silent, suddenly fearful, turning towards the sound, which echoed off of the walls of the houses on the upper Palatine Hill. The legionaries’ polished helmets appeared first, over the top of a low rise just a few dozen yards away. Then the soldiers came into view, helmets and armour gleaming in the sun, their shields held at their sides, swords slapping in scabbards against their muscular thighs. A century—no, two—no, more, an entire cohort, it had to be, six centuries strong!

Leading them was a tall, dark-featured man with one eye covered by a patch and the hard, determined look of a stone-cold killer upon his face. He took in the scene before him—of the woman he loved confronted by a crowd of ruffians—and his face took on a look of such fury that every man in the mob who was watching him gasped. For if Minerva had confronted them first, here, now, was Mars, the ancient god of war. In the flesh. And looking very angry indeed.

To Claudia Pulchra, however, he had never looked more magnificent.

Lucius Rutullus pulled his sword from its scabbard. “PRESENT… ARMS!” he yelled.

In one smooth motion and in complete unison, the entire cohort, veterans to a man, drew their swords with their right arms and swung their shields in front of their bodies with their left.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes11_13_2.jpg

“For-WARD!!” Lucius commanded, his sword pointing at the cowering mob.

Roman legions never charged. For centuries they had consistently conquered enemy armies who attacked them in a disorganized rush. Their strength lay in unity; they disdained individual heroism if it came at the cost of the unit’s cohesion. So the legions did not rush into battle. Instead, they marched forward, inexorable, unstoppable. Throughout their continent, the sight of an approaching Roman wall of shields, spears, and swords inspired fear and respect.

Mostly the former, in the current case of the mob standing in shocked silence before Claudia Pulchra’s front door. Confronted by such fearsome opposition, the mob’s puffed-up courage vanished in an instant. They tossed down the obviously-inadequate weapons they carried and ran for their lives. Claudia, watching the legionaries marching towards her, instinctively retreated into her own doorframe.

“Lucius!” she called out as he passed by her. He came to a stop, forcing his men to sidestep around him. He turned and walked back to her, but once he got close enough and fully realized how she was dressed, he stopped short, his one eye opened wide in shock.

How many times, in all the years that he’d known her, had he thought of her as a goddess? Too many to count. It was a mere figure of speech, of course. But here, standing before him, was a veritable goddess: Minerva herself, in the flesh, wearing the armour and weaponry of his dead friend and the face of the only woman he’d ever loved. His mouth dropped open. He was utterly incapable of speech, let alone thought. She was too magnificent for either.

Claudia suddenly blushed as she watched his reaction. They had not seen one another in years. She cursed silently. Why did their first meeting after so long have to be when she was so… unwomanly? She wanted to throw the shield and sword to the pavement, tear the helmet and weapons belt from her body, so suddenly ashamed was she.

“Claudia…” he said in a reverent whisper.

“I…” Claudia said hesitantly. Oh, how to explain her scandalous appearance? “The mob… they were…” she stammered, gesturing with the sword in the direction that the ruffians had run. She then became embarrassed by the fact that she was holding a weapon in her hand. Utterly unused to the maneuver, she struggled to shove the unwieldy thing back into its scabbard.

“Right, yes,” muttered Lucius, still taken aback by her mere presence, let alone by her extraordinary appearance. He suddenly recalled how she’d been holding off an entire mob of determined men by herself. “Er… I’m… here to rescue you,” he said awkwardly.

“Really?” she said, looking up from the stubborn scabbard she was struggling with. “Well… thank you,” she said, nodding.

Lucius coughed, then his attention was drawn by a groaning sound emanating from the ground behind him. He turned and looked down at a man lying upon the pavement, blood slowly oozing from a gash in his scalp.

“Oh,” Claudia said, noticing where his gaze had wandered. “That’s Saturninus.”

“Huh. Looks like his own men turned on him,” Lucius remarked, his voice heavy with contempt.

“No, I, um… knocked him on the head. With a spear,” Claudia admitted. Lucius turned to her, gaping. “Twice,” she added, and shrugged. “It, uh, broke. The spear, that is.”

Oh, what must he think of me? Claudia despaired silently. Dressed like a man, fighting off a mob of ruffians, engaging in acts of violence! I, a patrician noblewoman!

Lucius could not believe what he was hearing. Claudia Pluchra, the finest example of Roman womanhood he had ever known, had single-handedly taken down the leader of the riots plaguing the Roman Empire’s cities with her own hand. His awe regarding her grew to a measure he hadn’t thought possible. He felt small in her presence—and useless. Why had he and his men rushed back to Rome and then up the Palatine Hill? It appeared that she’d had the situation well in hand without him.

The Fourteenth Legion’s primus pilus, Gnaeus Decumius, came jogging back up the hill towards them.

“They’ve scattered sir,” he reported to Lucius. “Bolted back to their holes like the rats they are. Didn’t have to kill any, Caesar’ll be happy to hear, though the boys wouldn’t have minded. Scum, the lot of them! Oh. Ma’am,” he said, with a quick nod towards Claudia, then did a double-take as he saw how she was dressed. Claudia wished she could crawl under a rock and die.

“Well,” she said. “I should go back inside and get out of… all this.”

“Of course,” Lucius said, nodding. But neither of them moved. They held one another’s gaze for a long, uncomfortable moment. Then Claudia turned, opened her door, and disappeared inside her house.

“What… who… was that?!?” Gnaeus Decumius asked, still staring in awe at Claudia’s closed door.

“Claudia. Pulchra. Primia,” Lucius said reverently.

“Really?” Gnaeus Decumius said, suddenly remembering all the rumours that had long swirled around his commander and this woman, rumours he usually disregarded and had often disputed. But the way they’d looked at each other just now made him wonder. “Well,” Decumius said, “that’s a relief. For a moment I thought Minerva herself was among us!” He shuddered then, battle-hardened centurion that he was, at the thought of one of the old, inscrutable gods taking human form.

“You and me both,” Lucius murmured, then he and his primus pilus knelt down to drag the groaning form of Lucius Appuleius Saturninus off to the Lautumiae Prison.

***

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes11_13_1.jpg

Marcus Phillippus Cinna sat in his study in his mansion on the Palatine Hill and sighed heavily. Things had been going so well, and then Caesar’s legions had shown up in every city, put down the insurrections, and spoiled everything. He took some consolation from the fact that no one could connect him to anything; he had never exhorted the crowds to riot and had not participated in any attacks. How could he? He was a patrician, part of the community that Saturninus had targeted! That mere fact also gave him a considerable amount of deniability, in the unlikely event that any accusations should be levelled at him.

There was only one thing to do: lie low and wait for another opportunity. Apparently Caesar and his supporters had more drastic changes to the fabric of Roman society planned—the removal of protectionist barriers to trade being one. Cinna was certain that the changes, though sensible to anyone with a little foresight, could be used to foment dissent and lead to more anarchy. Yes, his day would come, he was sure of it.

There was a knock at his study door. Frowning, he turned towards it; he wasn’t expecting any visitors.

“Yes?” Cinna said impatiently. “What is it?”

The door opened and his steward, Cythegus, walked in quickly; his face was ashen.

“Domine,” the man said, “you have a visitor…”

But the servant never got the chance to announce the visitor’s name, for just then, he strode into the room as if he owned it. And once present, the man needed no introduction. There was no mistaking the short, thinning hair, the hard, shrewd face, and especially those piercing ice-blue eyes.

Caesar.

He was still wearing his leather riding cuirass and kilt, and the glow of perspiration on his skin indicated that he had come to Cinna’s home straight from a long ride. Caesar walked into the room and sat down in the chair on the other side of Cinna’s desk. Behind him entered two more men, both in full legionary armour: Lucius Rutullus Lepidus, commander of the Fourteenth Legion, and his primus pilus, Gnaeus Decumius. Behind them, outside the door, Cinna could discern several formidable-looking lictors, clad in scarlet tunics and bearing the fasces, the long, bundle of wooden rods that were symbols of imperial power. The fasces, ominously, had axes within the bundle, signifying the magistrate presiding over these lictors—obviously Caesar himself—had the ultimate power over life and death. The looks on the faces of all the men were hard and determined.

Lucius Rutullus in particular was glaring at him with his one remaining eye. Cinna realized that it had been several years since he had last set eyes upon Lucius, and the changes were readily apparent. The man standing behind Caesar was now a battle-hardened veteran, a man who had no hesitation about killing an enemy, and had grown quite proficient in that work.

“Well, this is an unexpected pleasure, Caesar,” Cinna said smoothly even as his guts churned. “May I enquire as to the purpose of this visit?”

“This is not a social occasion, Marcus Phillippus Cinna,” Caesar said plainly. “You are under arrest. You’ll be taken to the Lautumiae Prison, there to await trial.”

Cinna’s eyes widened. “On what charge?”

“Sedition and treason,” Caesar told him, his face grim. “Murder, as well—patricide, specifically. The penalty for these crimes, as you well know, is death.” Cinna stared at Caesar blankly for a moment. Then he smiled and laughed. Caesar’s severe expression did not change. “I do not recall making a jest, Marcus Phillippus Cinna,” he said.

“Of course not,” Cinna replied. “Are you really going to try to connect me to Saturninus and the rioting? Come now! Where is your proof?”

“Your friends Saturninus and Glauica are singing like canaries,” Caesar informed him.

“Lies,” Cinna said with a dismissive wave of his hand.

“Since it’s obvious that they will be executed as well, they have no reason to lie,” Caesar said. “We also have testimony from servants and neighbours regarding your meetings with them prior to and during the riots. And a very disturbing story from your father’s steward.”

Cinna’s lips pressed together into a grim line. “You’ll never make the charges stick,” he said, then smiled confidently. “I’ll hire the best advocate in Rome to defend me!”

“No you will not,” a clear voice announced from outside the study door.

In walked a smallish middle-aged man with a slender body and a slightly over-sized head. No one made fun of Marcus Tillius Cicero’s physical appearance, however. He may not have had an illustrious military career, but he had proven the sharpness of his mind and his tongue in Rome’s legal courts far too many times for anyone to take him lightly. He looked down his nose at Cinna as though the younger man were something foul he had just scraped off the bottom of his shoe.

“You will not be defended by the best legal advocate in Rome,” Cicero told Cinna. “I will be prosecuting you, not defending you, Marcus Phillippus Cinna! And I plan on making this case one of the highlights of my career!”
Caesar began to smile a little as he watched the smug self-confidence fade from Cinna’s face. “He insisted on handling your prosecution himself,” the Roman leader told Cinna quietly. “Cicero and I may disagree about a great many things, but we are both patriots.”

“Oh, thank you for that, Gaius Julius!” Cicero said, brows rising on his high forehead. “I shall be reminding you of that remarkable admission for years to come!”

“I would be disappointed if you did not, Marcus Tillius,” Caesar said, grinning.

Cinna was speechless. The colour had vanished from his face. Watching him, Lucius could not resist getting in at least one verbal shot. He was certain, after all, that it was Cinna who had sent Saturninus and his mob after Claudia.

“I understand the view from the Tarpeian Rock is quite spectacular,” Lucius remarked.

The Tarpeian Rock was the summit of a high, steep cliff at one end of the Capitoline Hill in the centre of Rome. It overlooked the Forum Romanum--and several needle-sharp rocks directly below the precipice. Being flung from the Tarpeian Rock down to those rocks was a common form of execution, especially for patricians who were convicted of some grievous offence that entailed a sentence of death.

“So I hear,” Caesar said, a grim smile tugging at the corner of his lips. “Though no one gets to enjoy it for very long.”

Cinna listened to these verbal exchanges among his adversaries silently and with growing despair. His hands were shaking. He took several heaving breaths; then suddenly his face folded and he broke down in tears. His shaking hands rose to cover his face.

Every other man in the room regarded him in disgust. Caesar rose to go.

“Oh, Jupiter!” the leader of Rome declared as he stood. “Pull yourself together, man! In spite of how repugnant you are, you are still a Roman and a patrician!” But these words only made Cinna’s weeping increase in volume. Caesar raised his hands in resignation. “Gnaeus Decumius, escort this mentula to the Lautumiae.” Then he left the room, Cicero and Lucius following at his heels.

“Now, now, dry those tears, precious,” Decumius said, a nasty grin on his face as he and the lictors advanced upon Cinna. “Do us a favour and try not to soil yourself again.”

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 04:08

Chapter Eleven: Noble Men

Part 14 – First Business

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes11_14_1.jpg

As the legions appeared in the empire’s cities, the riots ended. The people re-emerged from their homes where they’d hidden, and the normal routine of daily life resumed. Caesar and Catullus Senior were hailed both for the victory in the Aztec war and for restoring order. Once the Plebeian Assembly and the Senate resumed meeting, they both passed the lex Fides Libertas. All religions were now equal before the law; and once they saw that the world did not end, nor open up and swallow them whole, people began to realize that this was a good thing.

The Fourteenth Legion de-mobilized, the bulk of its members retiring from the service, including Lucius Rutullus Lepidus. Now that he was nearly thirty years of age and had the means to do so, it was time for him to begin a different type of public service than that in Rome’s armed forces. In a few short months he would be entering the Senate, the first step in what he intended to be a long and illustrious political career. That meant he had several matters demanding his attention.

Taking Caesar’s hint, he’d hired Quintus Servilius Caepio the moment the clerk had been released from service himself and had put him in charge of his accounts, especially his new gold mine. With Caepio in charge of his new fortune, Lucius was certain that the books would be kept in proper order, right down to the last denarius. After combing through the records of the formerly Aztec gold mine, Caepio had informed his new employer that he would, within a few years, be one of the richest men in Rome. In fact, the gold mine was already turning a profit before Lucius finished his last military duities.

This was good news for Lucius in many respects. An aspiring politician had to keep up appearances, so some of his newfound wealth had to be spent—or, as Caepio put it, invested—to accrue social and political capital rather than the economic variety. Lucius had therefore purchased a fashionable house on Rome’s Palatine Hill. He also bought a home nearby for his mother, and invested his two younger sisters with handsome dowries, so he knew he’d be needing his new house’s study to not only meet with his clients, but also with his sisters’ suitors.

In addition, his house required servants. Cuicatl had come back to Rome with him, refusing to part ways with the Roman soldier who had saved her from selling her body on the war-torn streets of her home town. He installed her as the maid in his new household. But a maid, reflected Lucius Rutullus, needed a male counterpart, and he had someone in mind.

“Me, sir?” Gnaeus Decumius said, astonished. “But I don’t know the first thing about being a… a… butler!”

“You can learn,” Lucius told him confidently. “How hard can it be, compared to fighting for your life on a battlefield? And I know you’ll run the household with military precision. Right, centurion?”

The former legionary straightened to attention, his gut in, his chest out. “SIR!” He’d been given an order by his commanding officer—for he’d always think of Lucius in that way—and he would do his utmost to carry it out.
Gnaeus Decumius knew, as well, what his first duty had to be. For though Lucius Rutullus had thrown himself full-force into his new life, there was one crucial part of it that he was neglecting.

Thus, on the very first day of his new job, right after Lucius finished breakfast, Gnaeus Decumius greeted him bearing a gleaming white tunic and a toga that Cuicatl had whitened even further by infusing it with chalk. The tunic bore the broad purple stripe of a senator on its right-hand side.

“Time for you to get dressed, sir!” Decumius announced. “Big day today!”

Lucius stared at the toga and especially the tunic in surprise. “I don’t officially become a senator until next month…” he objected.

“Tish! A mere formality, and you need to look your best,” Decumius said as he helped Lucius out of his ordinary tunic and into the white one, then wrapped the toga around his new employer’s tall, muscular form, settling its folds into the crook of his left arm.

Decumius stepped back to admire his handiwork. To look good in a toga, a man had to be tall, lean of hip, and broad of shoulder. Fortunately, Lucius was all three.

“Very distinguished, sir!” the former Centurion said.

“Why is today a big day?” Lucius asked, eyeing his new butler suspiciously.

“Today is a big day,” Decumius said, “because you’re going to see her today. No more putting it off, which is what you’ve been doing. Besides, this place needs a woman’s touch, if I do say so myself. No offense to Cuicatl, mind; the girl’s a lovely singer and an excellent maid, but she can’t decorate worth spit.”

“You should marry that girl when she’s of age,” Lucius said with a grin. The former centurion’s uncharacteristic blush told Lucius that he’d been thinking the same thing.

“Here now, don’t you go changing the subject!” Decumius said. “It’s not about my marriage today, it’s about yours!”

“Gnaeus Decumius…” Lucius started to say, shaking his head.

“No! No more excuses!” Decumius said angrily, walking behind Lucius and giving him a gentle shove between the shoulder blades. “Get moving, soldier! Up and at ‘em!”

Lucius soon found himself being pushed and hectored down his hallway towards his front door. Cuicatl was there, holding the door open and looking at Lucius sternly as Decumius gave him a friendly but firm shove out into the street.

“And don’t come back here until you’ve been to see her!” he said, then closed the door.

Lucius stood in the street, looking around in amused bewilderment. He had, after all, just been kicked out of his own home by his servants—as though he were a hapless character in one of the comedic plays he’d enjoyed as a youth.

“Plautus would have loved this,” he muttered.

Decumius leaned out of one of the front windows. “Come on now sir, get going,” he pleaded. “The worst she can do is say no!” Then he popped back inside.

Lucius took a deep breath, shook his head while smiling ruefully, and set off in the direction of Claudia’s house, which was further up the Palatine Hill than his own. Gnaeus Decumius, he thought, you have several outstanding qualities, but an imagination is not one of them! There are many things far worse that Claudia can do to me than merely saying ‘no’!

As he had a long walk up to her front door, he had time to consider them all. She could slam that same door in his face, accusing him of letting her husband die. Or she could laugh in his face, his miserable wreck of a face, asking why she’d ever hitch her wagon to a battle-scarred, used-up warhorse like him. Or, worst of all, she could simply turn away and quietly but firmly tell him that she never wanted to see him again.

More than once he considered abandoning what he thought must surely be a fool’s errand. She hadn’t remarried. And why should she? A Roman widow, especially a wealthy one such as she, enjoyed a certain amount of freedom and independence that no mere wife or daughter could ever know. Her paterfamilias could suggest that she remarry, but custom dictated that he could no longer force her, not that Claudia’s father, that most Roman of Romans, ever would, or would need to.

They’d been in love when they were mere children, Lucius reflected as he climbed the Palatine. That was years ago. He’d been through a war. She’d been through a marriage, and widowhood. He acknowledged that his feelings hadn’t changed, but had to allow that perhaps hers had.

He passed several people on the street, and their reaction to him didn’t help his mood. He saw them looking at him, heard them whisper behind him as he passed on. It was the eye patch, he thought. That, and the other many scars visible on the few parts of his body not hidden by the tunic and toga—and those, of course, concealed still more.

Even after all he had accomplished, he was still too humble to realize that the people on the street recognized him, and were staring in awe at the greatest hero of the Aztec war; he didn’t realize that they regarded his battle scars as marks of honour, especially that lost eye, for the story of the gallant way in which it had been sacrificed was fast becoming legend. As Catullus Senior had told Caesar, people were adding the cognomen ‘Aztecus’ to his name.

But he knew none of this, would not know it for several days, would not understand it for several months and, as another sign of his humility, would never get used to it. Instead, his thoughts grew darker. What was he, except a malformed monster? And here he was, climbing up a hill to the dwelling of a goddess. For that vision of Claudia as Minerva, so brave and resplendent in her late husband’s helmet, shield, and weaponry as she faced down an angry mob single-handed, had not left him. It had been seared in to his consciousness, and it only served to remind him how high above her he was—and how out of his reach.

Thus, by the time he reached Claudia’s door, he was in an utterly dejected state, having reviewed the principal reasons she had to reject him as a suitor, and knowing there were more besides. So he stood before her door, intimidated once again by the grandness of her house. Even though this was not the one where she had grown up and where her father had so gently broken his heart all those years ago, it was just as grand. The Pulchurii and the Catullii did not lack money, unlike his own family. At least until just recently.

Unexpectedly, at that moment, an aphorism from Confucius entered his mind: The man of virtue makes the difficulty to be overcome his first business, and success only a subsequent consideration. And how difficult, he chided himself, was it to simply knock on a door? Which he promptly raised his hand and did.

The middle-aged manservant who answered a moment later glanced at him, blinked, and bowed respectfully.

“I am…” Lucius began to say.

“Yes, I know,” the man assured him. “This way, sir,” he said, and led Lucius into the atrium, then into a study, which was empty save for an orderly desk and several well-stocked bookshelves.

The servant turned and whispered to a maid, who scurried off after a wide-eyed glance at Lucius. Then the man lit a lamp, bowed, and left him alone in the study.

Lucius glanced at the desk, and noticed the ink in a small bottle upon it, and several quills with freshly-cut nubs; he read the titles of the books, and immediately noticed works by Plautus and Seneca among them. He took a deep breath as memories flooded his mind, of lazy afternoons spent on the shore of a lake, sunlight sparkling on the water, a boy and a girl chatting and laughing without a single care in the world as they read plays to one another. It seemed a lifetime ago, now—more like a dream than something he’d lived through.

He stirred himself from his reverie and looked at some of the other books, recognizing titles by Confucius and his esteemed friend Mencius. He then smiled as he realized that this was her study. It was unusual for a proper Roman woman to have a study of her own, but the fact that Claudia had one did not surprise or scandalize him at all; in fact, he found the idea pleasing, for he had always admired her keen mind as much as her beauty.
He’d lost an eye in the war, but his ears had lost none of their sharpness. He was snooping about in the study for any clue he could glean as to how welcome he would be in her house—and in her heart; at the same time, he kept his ears perked for any audible clues of the same nature. Thus, from across the courtyard, he heard the maid open a door and say nothing more than, ‘He’s here.’

So he was expected. Was that a good thing or a bad thing? He couldn’t decide. He stopped looking around and stood stock still, facing the study door at full attention as though he was still a legionary, standing on a parade ground. He resisted the urge to fidget. A toga did not tolerate fidgeting very well, after all.

A few moments later, the door of the study opened, and the manservant walked in, followed by Claudia. At the sight of her, all his breath left his body. When he’d seen her for the first time in years a few weeks before, looking for all the world like the ancient Roman goddess of war and wisdom, he’d been too distracted—not to mention awed—to see her for who she was. Now she stood before him clad not in armour and weaponry, but in a long, simple dress of bleached wool. He felt no less awestruck than he had before, however.

Gone was the girl he had known; she was a full-grown woman now, and all the more beautiful for it. Her complexion was as unblemished as ever, her skin still creamy and glowing as if lit from within, her auburn hair lustrous. She had not borne any children and her long white dress did not do much to hide the benefit of that to her figure, which was just a little fuller than he remembered, but in all the right places.

“That will be all, Titus,” she said evenly to the servant, her face impassive, every inch the patrician. No hint as to her feelings were betrayed by her placid countenance. The door closed behind her. They were alone.

Their eyes met, but they said nothing. Lucius swallowed hard and fought off a sudden urge to retreat—to mumble some apology and vanish out the door. But he stood his ground. He had to see it through. He drew a breath, urged himself to speak the words he’d rehearsed so often on the voyage home, words that were suddenly so difficult to remember.

Then he saw her eyes shimmer, saw the slightest tremble of her lower lip. A single tear spilled from her right eye. And Lucius, suddenly horrified that he should be the cause of any sorrow on her part, was struck dumb. He could not speak, could not move.

But she moved. In a flash, Claudia threw herself at him, her Roman reserve disappearing in an instant as more tears spilled from those hazel eyes he loved so much. Suddenly she was pressed against him, her arms around his broad shoulders, her face pressed against his, her breasts crushed against his chest. Her body heaved with sobs, and she clung to him as though she were drowning and only he could save her. Instinctively he wrapped his strong arms around her slender body, offering what comfort he could, before he, too, succumbed and was sobbing as well.

They wept for the loss of a good man they had both loved. They wept for the loss of so many years when they were not and could not be together. They wept for the experiences they had been through, for the tender innocence they could never regain. And they wept because they were, finally, united, and because it was so good and so sweet to simply be alive.

Then her lips found his, and the flow of tears began to ebb as they gave in to a passion born so many years before and so long denied. Without being fully aware that they had done so, they left the study and found themselves in her bedroom. She closed the door behind them, and in an instant his toga and tunic were on the floor, her dress next to them. Over the course of the next hour, she kissed every scar that his many battles had left upon his body—even beneath that eye patch, just to prove to him that it didn’t bother her one bit. Then she kissed the parts of his body that weren’t scarred. He returned the favour soon afterwards.

As they lay together some time later, their ardour cooling, naked bodies entwined, she raised her head, propping it up with her hand, and shot him a look of cool patrician anger.

“You’re a fool, Lucius Rutullus,” she said. His good eye opened wide as he looked back at her in shock. It wasn’t the sort of thing a man expected to hear at a moment like that. “Do you honestly think me so naïve that I am unaware of the simple fact that people die in a war?” she said, the subtlest of tremors in her voice. Suddenly ashamed, he turned away from her. She reached out, took gentle but firm hold of his chin, and forced him to look into her eyes again. “And explain to me how, after eight years of active service in Rome’s legions, that you could be ignorant of that fact? Did you really think I’d blame you for his death?”

He didn’t answer her. She sighed. “Well, I didn’t,” she said. “But you blamed yourself. More fool you. I can forgive that foolishness on your part, though. What I find harder to forgive is nearly four years passing without a single word from you! Do you know how many nights I laid in this bed, sleepless, worrying about you, having to rely on others for news about you, to know if you were dead or alive?” Though her voice shook with the frustration and the anger she had felt, her hand caressed his cheek tenderly as she spoke.

“I’m sorry,” he said in a hoarse whisper. “I wanted to write to you… I picked up paper and quill so often, but…” He sighed heavily. “People think I’m a brave man, but I can be a great coward sometimes.”

“You’re no coward,” she said, shaking her head as she stroked his cheek. “You’re just too damned hard on yourself.” A rueful smile appeared on her lovely face. “I wrote you letters, you know. Dozens… no, hundreds of them.”

He frowned at her in surprise. “I never got them!” he said, bewildered.

“Because I never sent them,” she explained. The fingers of her right hand began to idly toy with the dark curls of his hair, twirling them about with her nails and fingertips. “I know you, Lucius. I knew what you were going through. And I knew you had to work it out on your own. I just didn’t think it would take you so long.” Her fingers stopped moving, and she raised her head slightly as she favoured him with a look he could only think to describe as regal. “Beyond that, I am a patrician noblewoman. I do not beg, Lucius Rutullus. Not even for you. You would do well to remember that.”

He stared at her for some time before he recovered the ability to speak. “You take my breath away, Claudia Pulchra.” He paused a moment, then smiled. “My Minerva,” he said.

She blinked in surprise. “Minerva?”

“That how you looked, that day,” he said, grinning. “During the riots. Holding off those curs all by yourself.”

She gasped and then buried her face in the crook of his arm. “Oh, I wish you’d never seen me like that!” she said miserably.

“Why not?” he asked, incredulous. “You looked like a goddess—like Minerva herself. You were magnificent!”

She raised her head. “I was?” she asked. He nodded his head enthusiastically. Still, she frowned, uncharacteristically uncertain of herself. “You didn’t think me… unwomanly?”

His eye opened wide, then gazed down at her naked body. “I could never, in a million years, ever make such an egregious error regarding your gender,” he said with a grin.

She smiled. “I was rather magnificent that day, wasn’t I?” she said brightly, giving her bed-tousled auburn locks a shake.

“You’re magnificent every day,” he said lovingly.

She pecked him on the cheek, the noblewoman retreating, the girl he’d known coming to the fore. “Compliments are good. I’ll have you know that I expect to have a lifetime filled with them.”

“You’ll get that,” he said, with a laugh, then laughed louder still.

“What’s so funny, you fool?” she asked him, smiling broadly.

“With, er, everything else that’s happened,” he said, one eyebrow raised, “I’ve nearly forgotten to fulfill the purpose of my visit.”

Moving with a speed and agility that told Claudia how formidable he must have been on the battlefield, Lucius shifted his body from beneath hers, rose from his reclining position, and then nimbly jumped over her, eliciting a squeal of surprise and a girlish giggle from her in the process. He came to rest on the floor on her side of the bed, where he dropped to one knee and took hold of both her hands in his own as she sat up.

“I love you, Claudia Pulchra,” he said, suddenly very serious. “I love you with all my heart. Will you marry me?”

She tortured him by taking a deep breath, frowning and pursing her lips thoughtfully, and rolling her eyes to look up towards the ceiling. After a moment that seemed like an eternity, she sighed and shrugged her shoulders.

“Well, all right,” she answered in a resigned tone. When she looked down and saw the shocked expression on his face, she broke out into peals of laughter and fell back on the bed.

“Why you little…” he growled. He rose and was on top of her in a flash, reaching for the places where he knew she was ticklish, making her writhe and squeal beneath him.

“I can see you know,” she said breathlessly once he’d relented in his attack, “that you’re in the presence of your new commanding officer.”

He frowned. “How so?”

“Certain parts of you are standing at attention,” she said, moving her hips beneath his.

He smiled hungrily while a low growl rumbled in his chest. He lowered his head, and their lips met yet again.

They were married a month later, the day after he entered the Senate, and it seemed as though all of Rome turned out to watch the ceremony uniting one of the city’s greatest war heroes with one of its greatest beauties. A crowd of thousands followed them to his home, cheering as he carried her over the threshold in the age-old Roman tradition. The crowd stood outside, crooning a few well-worn love songs—including a couple of bawdy, explicit ones, another Roman tradition—before respectfully leaving the couple alone in their new home and in one another’s arms.

He rested there in his marriage bed later that night, with the woman he’d always loved laying upon his chest, a son, unbeknownst to them yet, freshly conceived within her womb. His future assured, his family’s honour and position restored, and his place in the world at long last resolved, Lucius Rutullus Lepidus newly-cognominated Aztecus, for the first time in his life, finally experienced a lingering moment of genuine peace.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes11_14_2.jpg

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 04:09

Chapter Eleven: Noble Men

Epilogue – On Nobility

At nearly that same moment, in the High Priest’s residence at the Kong Miao in Antium, Mencius was pressing quill to paper, putting the finishing touches on what he regarded as his life’s work: a dissertation on the nature of nobility.

The Buddhists have an expression which has always puzzled me. ‘If you meet the Buddha in the road, kill him.” Long have I strained to understand such a strange, even odious notion. But now, after many long years, I believe I finally grasp what they mean.

The Master wrote about the Noble Man, a man who lives up to the term through his deeds, not merely through an accident of birth. But the Noble Man does not exist. He is an ideal to which we should all aspire. But he does not exist in this realm, and for that, we should all be thankful. For the Noble Man, so assured of his nobility as the Master described him, would be worse than his opposite, the petty man; the Noble Man, if he actually existed, would be a monster. And we would be entirely justified in killing him, as the Buddhists urge us.

Fortunately, as I said, the Noble Man does not exist. And yet, it has been my very great honour to meet noble men. Very few, mind you, and I wish their numbers were greater.

What sets them apart, you may ask, from the Noble Man? How are these noble men who do exist among us different from the ideal?

They differ in that they do not think themselves noble. They subject all their actions, even their thoughts and motivations, to unwavering scrutiny. They take particular note of where they fall short of the ideal. But they do not despair, or at least not for long; they resolve to do better, to try harder, to live up to the ideal at the next opportunity, and the one after that. In this regard, their reach forever exceeds their grasp.

The Noble Man gives us an ideal to which we can aspire. The noble man gives us something more precious by far: he gives us the hope that we can achieve that ideal.

Mencius sat back, satisfied. He then turned back to the beginning of the work, and wrote just a few lines more.

Dedicated

to Lucius Rutullus Lepidus Aztecus,

noble man.

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 04:13

Chapter Twelve: The Merchant

Part 1: The Pitch

“Next!” Caesar said, with a sigh and more than just a hint of impatience in his voice. Before him, a clerk bowed and scurried out through the door.

“Getting tired, old man?” an amused voice next to him asked.

“You’re one to talk, you old buzzard,” he said, glancing at his Consular colleague, who was seated on his left so that Caesar could look into his colleague’s right eye rather than the dark patch that covered the absent left one.

Lucius Rutullus Lepidus Aztecus grinned. Doing so shifted the lines on his weathered but still-handsome face, which was framed by his steel-grey hair, cut short in tight curls that lay close to his head. “I, for one, find these audiences most rejuvenating,” remarked the aged but still-vital senator. He was consul for an unprecedented fourth time at the distinguished age of seventy. “Not to mention entertaining. Better than a night at the theatre, sometimes!” he said with a laugh.

Caesar grimaced. He reminded himself that this custom, of opening the Consuls’ offices to any and all petitioners on each Friday morning, had been his idea. And while most of those who sought a rare audience with him and whichever senator was his partner on the curule chairs that year either had hare-brained schemes or trumped-up accusations on their minds, every now and then, a worthwhile idea came out of it. Rome’s beautiful and inspiring Hagia Sophia, or at least the basic concept for it, had been one of the results of these meetings with common Romans, so Caesar continued the tradition.

“You know, Caesar,” Lucius continued as they waited for the next petitioner to arrive, “I actually think of all the consular duties, I missed this one the most when I was out of office. Hearing the concerns of common Romans—though I should say that since they have to possess the courage to face the immortal Caesar, they’re somewhat uncommon—is always most instructive.”

“Is that why you keep running for Consul, Princeps Senatus?” Caesar asked, referring to Lucius by another one of the many titles he had acquired, that of the leader of the house; implying, in a teasing tone, that he should be happy to rest on his laurels. But he knew, and was glad, that this man would never think of doing such a thing.

“I do so mainly because Claudia is glad to get me out of the house every now and then,” he said, turning to cast a meaningful glance at Caesar. “She complains that I exhaust her otherwise,” he murmured in a low, confidential tone, a proud smile upon his lined face, and a twinkle gleaming in his solitary eye beneath a waggling brow.

“That’s far more information than I really needed to know, you old lecher!” Caesar said, grinning, making his friend and colleague toss his head back and laugh.

Thus, when the next petitioner walked in, he found two Consuls who were also old friends sharing a joke and evidently in a good—and, he hoped, a receptive—mood.

The consuls sobered quickly and turned their attention to him. The man standing before them looked as though he could have successfully sought a private audience with Rome’s Consuls on his own. He was richly dressed in flowing, brightly dyed robes of mauve and purple. The robes were silk, which was difficult to obtain now that Greece’s war with England had cut off Rome’s supply of the fabric. Even more remarkable were the rich, varied colours of the cloth, since they must have been made using dyes from Greece, and Rome had never had a steady supply of that luxury item from the truculent Greeks. It took money, and a lot of it, to obtain clothing like this.

His hair was dark brown and neatly trimmed, his face clean-shaven, as was the Roman fashion. He was of average height and build. The man’s eyes, however, caught Caesar’s attention even more than his flashy clothing: his blue eyes were shrewd, yet bright and lively, as if lit from some internal fire.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes12_01.jpg

“Greetings, Caesar, Princeps Senatus” the man said, bowing low to each of the Consuls, his arm sweeping out wide, then downwards with more than just a touch of theatricality. “I… am Hanno.”

“Just… Hanno?” Caesar said, his lips beginning to curl back into a grin. If nothing else, the man’s dress and manner promised that the meeting would at least be entertaining.

“Just as all the world knows you as Caesar, though you possess other names,” the man said, straightening, “soon the world will know me by that one name, and it will be enough.”

“I see false modesty is not one of your character flaws,” Lucius remarked, amused. “Please, have a seat… Hanno,” he said, waving to one of two chairs in front of the meeting table, “and tell us what brings you before us today.”

“I have a proposition,” Hanno said once seated, wasting no time, “that will fill Rome’s Treasury to overflowing for generations to come.”

Caesar’s arched brows rose. “Indeed?” he said, cautiously, glancing sideways at Lucius, whom he could see was sceptical but intrigued, like himself. It wasn’t the first time they’d heard such a proposition on a Friday morning. Still, something about the man told them that here might be the one person who could actually pull it off. “Go on,” he said.

“What I propose to do,” Hanno said, his blue eyes alight with enthusiasm, “is to put together a trade mission. Take a few ships loaded with the finest goods Rome has to offer—wine, sugar, furs, spices, wool, leather, even dried bananas and salted beef and pork—and take these goods to the distant continent for trade.”

Lucius blinked in surprise. “Are you sure that’s wise?” he asked, frowning. “There’s a war going on over there, you know.”

“All the more reason to make the trip!” Hanno said, spreading his arms as though this was the most obvious conclusion in the world. “Wars produce shortages, of luxury goods in particular—while their availability reinvigorates the fighting spirit, as I’m sure such formidable military commanders such as yourselves would know.”

Caesar ignored the flattery, but was intrigued by the idea. “Aren’t you worried about winding up in the crossfire?”

Hanno drew himself up proudly. “I am a citizen of Rome!” he declared proudly. “That simple fact, and its declaration, is protection enough in every corner of the globe, thanks to you, Caesar, and to men such as your distinguished colleague here. No one would dare earn the enmity of mighty Rome.”

The two Consuls were warming to the man, as outrageous as his plan sounded. Caesar was silently realizing that in Hanno, he may have found a man who matched his own audaciousness, but in business rather than in war or politics.

“Even so,” Hanno went on, as if sensing a need to tender that impression, “some precautions would be wise. That is why I have come to you. Ships capable of making the ocean crossing—not to mention their crews—are expensive. The government of Rome has several at its disposal.”

“Ah,” Caesar said, now understanding why Hanno had come to him. “So you want, what, one galleon, two? Or more?”

Hanno shook his head and waved his hand dismissively. “Not galleons, Caesar. Caravels.”

“Caravels?” Caesar responded, mildly surprised. “Are you certain?”

“They are the precaution of which I spoke. A mighty galleon, to the Mongols or the Greeks, would be perceived as a ship of war, would it not? And since they are well aware of our bonds of friendship with beleaguered England…”

“Ah, I see the man’s point, Caesar,” Lucius said. “We currently have an open borders agreement with Mongolia…”

“…but they have cancelled just such an agreement in the past, and may do so at any time,” Hanno finished the thought for him. “Capricious, those Mongolians,” Hanno said with a grin and a raised eyebrow. “Without an open borders agreement, entering Mongolian or Greek waters in a heavily-armed ship also capable of carrying troops, such as a galleon, would be perceived as an act of war. A much smaller and lightly-armed caravel, on the other hand, can come and go as it pleases.”

“Indeed,” Caesar said, nodding. He was sharp, this Hanno—he understood not just business, it seemed, but international relations as well. “Just how much gold do you think such a trade mission could generate?”

For the first time during their meeting, Hanno looked somewhat uncomfortable. He glanced about nervously. “No offence, Caesar, but in my experience, the walls have ears.” He took a slip of paper and a quill from the table before him, wrote a figure upon it, and handed the paper to Caesar.

The Roman leader glanced at the figure. His fair brows rose, and he gave a low whistle, then passed it to Lucius, who had a similar reaction. And given the vast wealth of Lucius Rutullus Lepidus Aztecus, owner of most of the gold mines on the continent, that spoke volumes.

“Less my own modest profit, of course,” Hanno hastened to add. “It may take several years to accomplish,” the merchant then cautioned the two men sitting before him. “I may have to travel the length and breadth of the far continent, seeking the best deals for our goods.”

These words put the senses of the two Consuls, both old military men, on full alert. For the first time during their meeting, the full force of Caesar’s shrewd, perceptive stare fell upon Hanno. It took all the will-power the merchant possessed not to wither under that fierce yet icy-cold gaze. After subjecting Hanno to several moments of close, uncomfortable scrutiny, Caesar spoke.

“I insist that you do so,” Caesar said.

“Especially if you gain access to Greece,” Lucius added, his lone eye intense, his voice heavy with meaning.

Hanno nodded, well aware that Roman travellers had never been granted access to Greek lands. Their mercurial ruler, Alexander, had granted an open borders agreement when he first met Rome’s envoys. But before any Romans could explore the foreign nation, Alexander had cancelled the agreement shortly thereafter as Rome pursued closer relations with his northern enemy, England. Thus, the country was shrouded in mystery, just as the Aztec Empire had once been. And here, sitting before Hanno, were the two men most responsible for bringing that former empire into the Roman fold. The implications of what he was being asked to do were obvious, though he knew no mention of that must be uttered outside this room.

“I will, of course, send regular dispatches back to Rome, reporting on my progress,” Hanno assured them.

“Yes, you will,” Caesar said, smiling wolfishly now. “And some of my scribes will show you how to write them so that your messages to me are not understood by prying eyes—Greek, Mongolian, or otherwise.”

“So we have a deal?” Hanno said eagerly.

“No,” Caesar said, rising from his chair and smiling broadly. “You’re going to go get us one. And much more besides.”

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes12_02.jpg

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 04:14

Chapter Twelve: The Merchant

Part 2: A Passage to Mongolia

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes12_05.jpg

A few weeks later, Hanno stood upon the deck of the Mercury, the lead caravel in his trade mission’s convoy. He took a deep breath, and the clean, salty air of the great western ocean—the Mare Occasus—filled his nostrils. He was quite proud of the fact that it had only taken him a couple of days to get his “sea legs”.

That was not true, unfortunately, of everyone in his party.

Hanno turned when he heard light but unsteady footfalls behind him upon the wooden deck boards. A small, delicate figure joined him at the railing, weaving unsteadily as the ship rocked in the waves.

“How did you talk me into this again?” Yukio said tiredly.

Her raven-black hair was pulled back into a severe bun to keep it out of her face. Her skin, which was normally the colour of pale gold, had taken on a greenish hue. Her dark, narrow eyes were sunken and tired, having rapidly lost their usual liveliness within the first few hours at sea.

Hanno gently placed his arm around her slender shoulders and laughed softly. “I believe it started when I asked you to marry me,” he said.

“Maybe I should have listened to my father,” his wife said grumpily. “And married a nice Japanese boy.”

“And miss all this?” Hanno said, waving at the broad expanse of empty ocean before them.

“A whole bunch of water?” Yukio remarked, glancing contemptuously at the source of her torment.

“Exactly,” Hanno countered, “that’s all it is, which is why you shouldn’t let it bother you,” he said with a chuckle and an affectionate squeeze of his wife’s shoulders.

The small, delicate Japanese woman looked up at him and smiled. Even though she’d been suffering from sea-sickness ever since they left Rome several weeks before, she still looked radiantly beautiful to Hanno—never more so than when she smiled.

“You always make me feel better,” she said, beaming at him. “Is there anything that dampens your enthusiasm?”

“Just one thing,” Hanno replied, his handsome features growing quite serious. “The thought of losing you,” he said quietly.

“That will never happen,” his wife replied, turning her face towards his.

They kissed just as the ship hit a rogue wave. They broke their kiss and both had to grasp the railing to keep on their feet. Yukio’s complexion turned a shade greener than it had been a moment before.

“Oh, Ecastor,” she muttered. “I think I’m going to…”

“Use the head?” Hanno said, not unsympathetically. “There’s one over there…” he added, pointing, but his wife was already running in that direction.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes12_03.jpg

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes12_04.jpg

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 04:15

Chapter Twelve: The Merchant

Part 3: Bearing Gifts for the Greeks

“How long do you think this will take?” Yukio asked.

“As long as it takes,” Hanno replied in that calm, reasonable, cheerful tone that often made her want to scream at him.

“Do you ever get upset?” she asked instead.

“The way Genghis Khan looked at you upset me,” he muttered.

Yukio shivered. “I’d rather you didn’t mention that again,” she said, and her husband tenderly put an arm around her shoulder and squeezed her close to him.

The Greek longbowmen guarding the border with Mongolia didn’t seem to know what to do with them, and the language barrier didn’t help. The lack of on-going contact between Greece and Rome meant that few people of either nation spoke the other’s language. So Hanno and his caravan were held up in a ramshackle inn at the border, waiting to see if they could cross it. They’d been waiting there for three days. They’d had to unpack every single camel, and there were dozens of the huge beasts, and open every box and crate for inspection—twice. And still they waited.

Hanno and Yukio walked out of the inn and proceeded to the Greek fort, really little more than a roadside hut housing a half-dozen guards. The caravan had caused the usually-bored guards no end of initial excitement, but now the novelty had worn off and the men had gone back to their dice game while they awaited word from Athens.

As the Roman couple approached the guard house, they noticed a horse trotting down the road that led to Athens. As the horse came closer, they could see a short, squat man sitting atop it. His face was covered by a full black beard with grey streaks, and a long, stained aquamarine robe covered his rotund body. He drew his horse up beside Hanno and Yukio, and as they watched, he dismounted and bowed to them in greeting.

“Hola!” he cried, and his face broke into a huge smile. “You Roman, yes?” he asked in broken Latin.

“Yes,” Hanno replied. “I am Hanno, of Rome.”

“Ah! Is wonderful!” the Greek responded, his smile broadening. “I Zorba. Welcome to Hellas, or Greece, you call it.”

Zorba suddenly stepped forward, threw his arms around Hanno in an affectionate bear-hug, and stood on tip-toe in order to kiss the surprised merchant on both cheeks. He then turned to Yukio and glanced at Hanno expectedly.

“Ah, this is my wife, Yukio…”

“Ah! Wife! Wonderful wonderful. Very pretty!” He said, and Yukio, giggling like a schoolgirl, received the same hug and kisses of greeting, though Zorba did not have to stand on his toes to reach the cheeks of the diminutive Japanese woman. He stepped back from her, eyeing her with admiration, but in a pleasant way that was utterly unlike the leer that Genghis Khan had subjected her to. “Very pretty!” Zorba said again, nodding. He turned to Hanno. “You lucky man! Me? Not lucky. My wife… AHAHAHAH!!” He exclaimed, his eyes widening and body trembling to indicate that his wife was a fearsome creature indeed.

Hanno and Yukio were both smiling broadly. They were warming to this effusive Greek quickly.

“Are you an official of Alexander’s court?” Hanno asked him.

Zorba frowned and shook his head. “Me? Me no official anything. I am… how you say… I buy, I sell…”

“You’re a merchant, like me?” Hanno said.

“Yes! Merchant! Yes yes yes! Merchant. Merchant merchant merchant…” Zorba exclaimed, delighted with his new Latin word. “You come with me. I talk guards, then we cross border. Go Athens. Alexander want to meet you!”
“Really?” Yukio asked. “Alexander sent you?”

“Oh yes, pretty lady!” Zorba said. “Alexander send me here, send me there, Alexander send poor Zorba everywhere.” And the short, rotund Greek mockingly wiped the sweat off of his supposedly-beleaguered brow, making Yukio giggle again.

“But you’re not a court official,” Hanno said.

Zorba smiled at him and winked. “Is no fun being official, no? Is more fun to be getting things you not supposed to get. Hard if you official. Easy if you not.”

“Lucrative as well,” Hanno said, smiling. Zorba frowned, clearly not understanding the word. Hanno raised one hand and rubbed his thumb and forefinger together.

At this gesture, Zorba pointed, then smiled and laughed. He reached up and slapped Hanno’s shoulder. “Yes yes yes!” he declared. “You and me, we brothers!” Again, he threw his arms around Hanno and kissed each of the Roman’s cheeks. “Now you come, we talk to stupid guards, then we go.”
Still smiling, Hanno and Yukio followed their new Greek friend to the guard house.

***

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes12_08.jpg

“Welcome to Athens,” Alexander said, smiling, greeting Hanno and his wife with a broad smile and a warm handshake.

The immortal leader of Greece was a small man; Yukio found herself able to look directly into his eyes without tilting her head, an unusual experience for the diminutive Japanese woman. He was, nevertheless, powerfully built, with broad shoulders, a barrel-like chest, and strong legs, visible beneath his tunic, his dress very similar to a Roman’s, save for the lack of a toga. His thick, medium brown hair framed a handsome but hardened face; here, Hanno realized, was a man more comfortable on a training ground or battlefield than in a palace.

Yet a palace is where they found themselves, a handsome building of marble columns and floors. Alexander sat down behind a large oak desk, gesturing for the merchant and his wife to chairs on the opposite side.

“It is a rare delight for us to greet Romans here in our kingdom,” Alexander commented.

“In sincerely hope, your majesty, that our visit will signify a change to the historic estrangement of our two peoples,” Hanno said smoothly.

“Well,” Alexander said, “if Rome was to shift away from its unwise alliance with the English, that would be possible.”

“Unfortunately, your highness, I am not in a position to change or comment on diplomatic policy,” Hanno said. “I am merely a humble merchant, selling my wares where I can.”

Alexander laughed. “You may be humble, but as I understand it, what you carry is anything but! Wine, sugar, wool, furs… a most intriguing collection of goods.”

“I am glad you think so, your highness.”

Alexander waved his hand. “Please. I may be an immortal and the ruler of a great civilization, but in my heart, I am a simple soldier. My men call me Alexander. I insist you do the same.”

“If you insist… Alexander.”

The ruler of Greece smiled. “I do. And, also like a simple soldier, I do not like beating around the bush. You have goods to sell; you’re interested in my price. Ptolemy?” he said, looking over his shoulder at one of his chief advisors, an older man, stocky but still vital, obviously a former soldier himself.

“Our offer,” Ptolemy said, and handed Hanno a scroll.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes12_09.jpg

The merchant unravelled it and glanced at the figure. One of his brows raised. It was the exact same amount that Genghis Khan had offered. Had they collaborated? Or was it purely a coincidence? In many ways, it didn’t matter.

“A handsome sum,” he said. “Once I have all the offers, it will definitely be considered.”

Alexander frowned. “What do you mean, ‘all the offers’?” he asked.

“I still have yet to visit your neighbour to the north.” Hanno replied.

Alexander suddenly looked as if he’d bitten into something sour. For a very tense moment, he glowered at Hanno, but the merchant held steadily beneath that withering gaze. Finally, Alexander smiled and laughed softly.

“Do you really think you’ll get a better deal from the wicked witch of the north?” he asked, an amused tone in his voice that sounded forced.

Hanno shrugged. “That is the deal I made with Caesar in exchange for the loan of Rome’s ships: seek the best price from all the potential customers on the continent.”

“Our border with England is closed because of recent hostilities,” Alexander said flatly.

“I understand,” Hanno responded. “However, my party is neither Greek nor English. Surely we could be allowed passage…?”

“That could be difficult,” Alexander said.

Hanno shrugged yet again and decided to call Alexander’s bluff. “Very well. I’ll just send to Ning-Hsia for the caravels…”

Alexander raised one hand. “I said difficult”, he interjected, “not impossible.”

“I am sure Rome will appreciate any assistance you can offer,” Hanno said as he watched the Greek leader’s jaw flexing. “In fact, Caesar may have anticipated this. In any case, he wanted me to offer you this gift from the Senate and the People of Rome.”

Hanno waved a beckoning hand above his shoulder. One of his assistants carried forward three large, leather-bound books which he placed upon Alexander’s desk. The Greek leader eyed the books curiously, then drew one towards him and opened it, reading the title in Latin.

“The Conquest of the Aztec Empire, by Gaius Julius Caesar,” he read aloud, then inhaled deeply. A quick glance at the other two volumes’ spines indicated that they dealt with the Japanese and Spanish campaigns. He flipped through several pages of prose and several maps. “I came, I saw, I conquered,” Alexander read, his voice barely more audible than a whisper. He was then silent for a very long time.

“Your majesty…?” Hanno prompted him.

“Hmmm?” Alexander said, raising his eyes from the book. “Ah, yes. I suppose you’ll want to head north to that accursed excuse for a civilization as soon as possible. Very well then. Zorba will escort you to the border. I hope you’ll keep our offer in mind.”

“Of course, your majesty.”

“And do thank Caesar for the books, when next you see him.”

“I shall,” Hanno said. He bowed as he rose to leave, his wife curtseying.

Once they had gone, every muscle in Alexander’s body tensed, and his face grew livid. He lifted the three heavy books and appeared ready to throw them across the room. Then he seemed to think better of it and dropped them to his desk. He turned and roared in anger and frustration.

“IT SHOULD HAVE BEEN ME!!” he yelled to the men around him. He slammed his fists down hard upon the top of his desk several times. “CAESAR SHOULD BE THE ONE JEALOUS OF ME!!” This was followed by several blasphemous oaths and more fist-slamming.

His lieutenants watched him, impassive, apparently used to these occasional outbursts of temper. They patiently waited for the storm to pass.
After several minutes, it seemed to do so. Alexander stood, his chest heaving, his hands flat on his desk as he leaned over it.

“Why?” he said quietly. “Why are we so afraid of them?”

His closest friend, a handsome young man named Hephaestion, stepped forward and gently placed a hand on his shoulder.

“Two reasons, Alexander,” he said. “Galleons and Legions.”

Alexander nodded. He gestured towards the books.

“He’s rubbing my nose in it,” he said, his voice quavering. “He’s conquered his continent. He’ll be coming for ours.”

“When he does,” Hephaestion assured him, “we’ll be ready. You’ll be ready. Read his books, Alexander. Study him. It’s the only way you’ll be prepared to face him.” Hephaestion laughed and shook his head. “The fool. In sending you these accounts of his campaigns, he’s given you the very means you need to destroy him!”

Alexander shook his head sadly. “No, my friend. You do not understand. Men like Caesar and I… we measure ourselves against those who oppose us. He wants me to be ready for him. He believes that if he then defeats me, the glory will be all the greater.” Hephaestion’s eyes opened wide as he stared at his friend and leader in shock. Alexander turned and smiled at him. “But don’t worry, my friend. We have time. We’ll be ready. I will read his damn books. I will be ready for him. But first…”

Alexander was then silent and still for several moments.

“But first…?” Hephaestion prompted him.

“But first…” Alexander said thoughtfully, then paused. “But first, send a message to Mongolia. I wish to seek an audience with Khan…”

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 04:16

Chapter Twelve: The Merchant

Part 4: The Incident at Argos

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes12_10.jpg

Yet again, Hanno and his party found themselves delayed at a border. Unlike the prevailing boredom of the Greek guards they'd encountered at the border with Mongolia, however, the situation at the northern border was decidedly more tense. Greece and England, after all, were at war. In reality, the fighting had ground down to a rigid stalemate, with neither side willing to give an inch of ground--not literally nor metaphorically.

Thus, Hanno and Yukio, along with their companions, camels, and goods, found themselves stranded on the Greek side of the border at the small border town of Argos for several days that threatened to drag on into weeks. Or worse. The Greek border guards regarded them with considerable hostility. Hanno politely but persistently hectored the garrison commander, who kept shrugging his shoulders and asserting that he required official word from Athens. Had the commander sent an inquiry to Athens? No, that would be overstepping the bounds of his orders and current assignment. So had he sent an inquiry to Athens to find out if he had permission to send an inquiry to Athens? At that point the commander had laughed and pointed out that Hanno's logic was eating itself.

Aside from the daily explorations of military inefficiency and argumentation theory, time passed without incident. Hanno and his wife took advantage of the time to tour both the silk and the incense plantations near the town. The Greek owners of each plantation agreed that they’d be overjoyed to do business with Rome—if Athens would agree to it, of course. Aside from those pleasant interludes, however, time dragged on, and the suspicious glares of the soldiers were wearing on Hanno and his party.

"Come to Greece, see the sights, you told me," Yukio chided her husband one night after another dull day spent waiting for the garrison commander to decide what, if anything, to do about these unwelcome travellers that had so inconveniently arrived on his doorstep.

"We saw Athens," Hanno replied, an uncharacteristic note of churlishness stealing into his voice.

"And now all I'm seeing is the inside of a tent," she said, waving upwards at the sloping fabric roof of their meagre accommodations. "When are you going to let me out of here?"

"I don't like the way the soldiers looked at you. I don't think they've seen a woman in months," Hanno replied quietly.

"I know," Yukio said, "but that's not an answer. Besides, maybe I can help with this impasse we've reached."

"How so?"

"Bring me along tomorrow when you meet with the commander," she suggested. "You can appeal to his sense of gallantry. 'My poor little wife is a virtual prisoner, locked away in our tent, lest her feminine whiles inadvertently entice your otherwise-honourable soldiers into forgetting their discipline...' I promise to bat my eyelashes and look forlorn."

Hanno chuckled softly. "How exactly does one lock a tent?"

"I'm sure if there was a way, you'd figure it out," Yukio teased him. "Come on, it's worth a try. Nothing else has worked."

"I'll think about it," Hanno said, then turned over on his side and soon fell asleep.

***

The next morning, after breakfast, Hanno had shrugged and decided that Yukio's idea was worth a try. So he had her put on her most plain and demure dress, braved the stares of the garrison's soldiers, and paid a visit to the office of the garrison's commander. When he got there, however, the commander was not around.

"Where is Captain Stamos?" Hanno asked the tall, powerfully-built Greek soldier sitting at Stamos' desk.

"Is out..," the soldier replied, then his dark, heavy brows furrowed as he obviously struggled to come up with the correct Latin word. "Ins... Inspec..."

"Inspection?" Hanno suggested.

The soldier smiled and nodded. "Inspection! Yes. He go see... um... front. Back later."

"I see," Hanno said. "Well, we won't trouble you any longer." He glanced over his shoulder at the door. A few more soldiers, he noted, had gathered there and were watching them intently. Instinctively, Hanno placed one arm over his wife's slender shoulders, possessively and protectively. Bringing her to see the commander suddenly didn't seem like such a good idea.

"Is no problem," the soldier said affably. "I am Ephialtes. Am... how you say... second in command. Maybe I help?"

"Thank you, but I'd prefer to deal with Captain Stamos," Hanno said. He turned to go, leading Yukio towards the door, but his way was blocked by the soldiers, who refused to stand aside.

"Captain Stamos no help you," Ephialtes said from behind him. "I help you. I help you for price, yes?"

With four strong-bodied soldiers blocking his way, Hanno had little choice. Besides, dealing with someone's 'price' was his bread and butter. It might not be legitimate, but perhaps this rough-looking soldier could help him after all. Hanno turned around to look at Ephialtes while doing his best to ignore the way he could feel his wife's slender body was trembling.

"A price, eh?" Hanno said, allowing a slight smile to play upon his lips. "And what, pray tell, might that be? Some of the wine, perhaps, that we carry? Some of the preserved meat?"

"Is nice," Ephialtes said with a nod. "Army food... puagh," he said, a look of disgust stealing across his dark, rough features.

Then his gaze stole over to Yukio and slowly wandered over her body. In spite of the long dress and robe she was wearing, Yukio suddenly felt naked. She felt her husband's arm squeezing her shoulders more tightly, protectively, and tried to forget about the four soldiers standing, threateningly, in the doorway behind them. This had been her idea, coming here today, and she now thoroughly regretted it.

"Your wife... very pretty," Ephialtes said, his voice low and coarse. He looked over Hanno's shoulders at his comrades and said something in Greek that Hanno did not understand, but from the snickering laughter that sounded behind him, he could well imagine what the dark-featured Greek had said.

"My wife," Hanno said emphatically, his fists clenching at his sides, "is not subject to negotiation." He placed one arm protectively around Yukio's shoulders. He could feel her trembling, though he also knew his brave girl was doing her best to hide it. "Leave her out of this. Do I make myself clear?"

Ephialtes shrugged and smiled, though his affable expression did nothing to mollify Hanno. For a tense moment, no one said a word. Then Ephialtes glanced past Hanno and Yukio at his men and gave them a quick, curt nod.

Afterwards, Hanno would reflect with amazement at how such large men could move so quickly. Before he even knew what was happening, two of the soldiers had grabbed Yukio while another pair took hold of him and wrenched the couple apart. As Hanno watched in growing horror, the men holding his wife dragged her over to the commander's desk. She yelled and struggled, but she was easily overpowered. Ephialtes strolled around the desk, casually unbuckling his belt.

"NO!" Hanno yelled. "Stop! Let her GO!" He struggled with all his strength to free his arms from the vice-like hold of the two soldiers who had accosted him, but they were too strong. "We are citizens..."

Hanno's declaration--his desperate plea--was suddenly cut off as one of the soldiers holding him, apparently grown tired of his struggles and shouts, unceremoniously and brutally punched him in the gut, leaving the well-dressed merchant bent over and struggling to breathe. Hanno could feel tears forming in his eyes, from the pain, from the humiliation, from the horror of hearing his beloved wife's screams, the soldiers' coarse laughter, the sound of tearing fabric...

Then there was another sound. Another voice. A familiar one, coming from the doorway. A man's voice, loud, shouting, no, bellowing in angry Greek. Hanno managed to lift his head and look up. There in the doorway stood the short, fat Greek merchant Zorba, his bearded face a livid red. Hanno nearly burst into bitter laughter at the sight, certain that the huge, burly soldiers would turn on his rotund new friend and tear him to shreds.

To his everlasting astonishment, nothing of the kind occurred. Still gasping down breaths, Hanno slowly managed to straighten and watched in amazement as the soldiers stood frozen as their diminutive countryman continued to yell at them. In a heartbeat, Zorba strode across the room and pushed the three men away from the weeping Yukio, pausing to reach up--the action required him to stand on tip-toes--and smack each of them on the side of the head. He then tenderly pushed Yukio's torn dress back over her bared breasts. He then gently took her arm and led her back to her husband.

If everyone in the room thought the storm had passed, they were mistaken. Once Yukio was back in the arms of her husband, Zorba turned and continued his diatribe, shaking his finger at each of the soldiers in turn, yelling at the top of his lungs. And, Hanno gradually realized, much to his shock and amazement, they were terrified of him. They were actually turning white and trembling. The soldier who'd punched Hanno actually appeared to be on the verge of tears!

Just then, Captain Stamos, a tall dark-featured man with greying temples, walked into his office and barked out a quick question, which Hanno surmised was something to the effect of, "What the hell is going on in here?". Then the Captain spotted Zorba, who was striding angrily towards him, and he, too, appeared suddenly shaken to the core by the little merchant's formidable anger. As Hanno and Yukio watched, the Greek army captain took on the appearance of an apologetic school boy, alternately nodding or shaking his head as Zorba's verbal diatribe continued, his angry words punctuated by angry glares and accusatory gestures at the five increasingly-anxious soldiers.

Finally, Zorba stopped speaking; he crossed his arms over his barrel-like chest and glared at Captain Stamos expectantly. The Captain blinked twice, then turned, leaned his head out his office, and bellowed. A few moments later, another dozen soldiers appeared and marched into the room; as Captain Stamos directed them, they took hold of the five men who had attacked Hanno and his wife and escorted them out of the room.

"Please, I apologize for this... trouble," Captain Stamos said to Hanno and Yukio in broken Latin once they were alone in the office. Alone save for Zorba, who was glaring at the Captain's broad back looking for all the world like an angry parent watching a recalcitrant child apologize to a neighbour. "Is Greek tradition... we treat guests well, yes? Those men... they shame their uniform. Shame their country. We punish them, I promise." When he finished, he turned to glance at Zorba, as if checking for approval. Zorba, still looking stern, nodded once.

Hanno could feel Yukio's arms tight around his torso and felt her body shaking against his own. He could feel his face flushing with his own anger and did his best to stifle it. "I think it would be best for all concerned," he said, one hand massaging his sore abdomen, "if my party and I were allowed on our way to England. Don't you agree, Zorba?"

"Yes," Zorba said. "You make them wait too long already. Zorba not happy. If Zorba not happy, Alexander not happy. If Alexander not happy, Captain Stamos very unhappy."

Hanno watched as Stamos swallowed hard and nodded. "We escort you to border right away. Be ready... 2 hour. Must notify English first," he hastened to add when the implication of a further delay made Zorba's dark brows rise.

"I go with my friends," Zorba said, and Captain Stamos continued to nod agreeably as Zorba gestured for Hanno and his wife to follow him out of the office.

"I as so grateful you showed up when you did," Hanno told his Greek counterpart as they walked out of the command building and back to their billets.

"Me too," Yukio added, and Zorba smiled at her sadly, reached out, and gave her hand a little squeeze.

"Zorba should never have left you. Soldiers. Scum!" he said, then spat disgustedly, glaring at the other armoured men wandering around the base.

"You put the fear of God into them," Hanno said with no small amount of admiration. "Or was that the fear of Alexander?"

"Alexander?" Zorba said. "No no no. There worse things than Alexander." Hanno and Yukio waited expectantly. "I tell them... no more wine!"

Hanno couldn't help himself. The emotions of what he and his wife had been through suddenly caught up with him, and he began to laugh loudly even as tears of horror and relief coursed down his cheeks. The whole time, as Zorba watched with puzzlement but not without compassion, Hanno never released Yukio from his embrace, a situation which his wife did not object to in the least.

***

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes12_11.jpg

Within two hours, as promised, Hanno, Yukio, their travelling companions and their caravan were once again on their way, travelling out of the Greek army base and across a wind-swept plain towards England's southernmost border. The company flew white flags of non-aggression next to each purple Roman standard. The camels bellowed their objections, but were soon underway. Zorba accompanied them.

"No think about stupid soldiers when you think of Hellas, please," he begged Hanno and especially Yukio as they walked.

"When I think of Greece... sorry, Hellas..., I will do my best to think of you," Yukio said, placing a hand affectionately upon the little Merchant's shoulder. "I will think of our friend, and my hero, Zorba." With that, she leaned over and kissed him on the cheek.

Hanno watched as Zorba turned beet-red, then the little man's spine straightened and he seemed to grow in stature. He started to swing his arms and march down the road, as proud as any victorious shoulder.

Yukio watched him, smiling and laughing softly, as she fell back in pace with her husband.

"You're holding up well," he remarked to her quietly. "Considering..."

"We can't let such things hold us back," she replied. Her voice hardened. "If we do, the bastards win."

"It meant the world to him, to hear you call him a hero," Hanno said, watching Zorba strutting ahead of them.

"Well, he was."

"Because I couldn't be..." Hanno said, both his voice and his gaze lowering. He felt Yukio's dark eyes upon him, then felt her hand slide into his.

"If I'd wanted to be with a man of action, I would have married a soldier," she said. "I didn't. I married you. I love you for exactly who you are. I don't expect you to become something you're not."

"The fact that you have to comfort me... fills me with shame," Hanno said, his voice rough with emotion.

"We have nothing to be ashamed of," Yukio told him. "Leave that to the fellators who attacked us."

Hanno looked at his wife, his eyes wide. He'd never heard her use such rough language before. Obviously the incident had affected her, yet when her dark eyes looked back into his, he could see steel there. He had an overwhelming sense of deja vu. He'd seen that same inner strength, he realized, in many of the Japanese he'd dealt with over the years. And he wondered, surprisingly for the first time, if a conquered people could every really be considered conquered.

"Still, it might be wise if we start taking precautions," Yukio said, turning her eyes from her husband to gaze back down the road. "I have a couple of family heirlooms in one of my trunks. Two swords, a long katana and a shorter wakizashi. Only a handful were ever made, just before Kyoto fell to Rome. They're both sharp as razors--sharper, perhaps. Maybe I should carry the wakizashi, and you should carry the katana." She turned and smiled at him, her dark eyes glancing at his expensive silk robe. "I bet you'd look very dashing with an exotic sword on your hip."

"If ever drew the thing out of its scabbard, I'd probably cut my own damn fool head off!" Hanno remarked.

"I'll teach you how to use it," Yukio said, then smiled as her husband's expression changed to one of dubious surprise. "My grandfather was a very accomplished swordsman. Since he had no grandsons, he taught everything he knew to me."

Hanno smiled. What had she said to him on the trip over? That he always made her feel better? Well, she did the same in return for him. For the first time since that most unpleasant incident earlier that day, Hanno began to relax and to feel some of his customary confidence returning. Mongolia and Greece were behind him; ahead lay England, Rome's traditional friend and ally. He knew he could count upon a warm welcome in London; what he hoped for, however, was an even hotter price for his goods. For despite his affection for his friend Zorba, Hanno had no desire to return from whence he had come.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes12_12.jpg

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 04:16

Chapter Twelve: The Merchant

Part 5: The Chimes at Midnight

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes12_13.jpg

It was late by the time Hanno, Yukio, and the rest of their caravan—including Zorba, who insisted on escorting them deep into English territory—finally made it to an English military outpost south of London. Zorba led them to a roadside tavern, which he assured them had comfortable, clean rooms where Hanno and his wife could spend the night.

“I come England all the time!” Zorba declared when Hanno asked if he was in any danger as a sole Greek in enemy territory. “War is… how you say… temp…? temporary. Business is business. And I want see my friend, Jack!”

Just as he spoke the word, the door of the tavern opened and the largest man Hanno had ever seen stepped out. His hair and beard were unkempt and grizzled, his large nose reddish even in the dim light of twilight, and his tremendous girth barely fit through the door frame.

“What’s this?” the large man cried. “Someone taking Jack’s name in vain? Who dares?”

He weaved unsteadily from one wide-set foot to the other, like a sailor aboard a ship. Since, however, he was standing upon decidedly steady and dry land, it was obvious that he’d been in his cups. And considering the size of the man, he must have been in every single cup in England to be as drunk as he clearly was.

“Jack!” Zorba cried, throwing his arms wide. When the big man only blinked in bewilderment, he added, “Is me, Zorba!”

“Zorba!” the big man shouted, then stepped forward and enclosed the Greek merchant in a warm embrace. Hanno marveled that the two rotund men actually had enough reach to throw their arms around one another.

The two men stepped back from their embrace, chuckling, then Zorba suddenly reached up and smacked the side of his friend’s head.

“OW!” Jack cried. “What was that for?”

“You owe me 50 drachmae, Jack Falstaff!” Zorba said accusingly, prodding his finger into Jack’s prodigious belly.

“’Drack-me’? Drag you?” Jack bellowed back. “For sooth, I shall drag you, after I lay you out, thou Greek cur! Thou Corinthian colon!” he said, poking at Zorba’s own ample mid-section.

“Gentlemen, please!” Hanno, ever the peace-maker, said as he stepped in between the feuding friends. “It’s late, and we’re weary from the road. Can we not settle this tomorrow, after we’re better rested and…,” he paused as Jack’s breath, reeking of ale, brought tears to his eyes, “er… when sober heads may prevail?”

The two obese men stepped back from one another, glared at each other for a moment, then each dropped his gaze and nodded.

“Indeed, methinks discretion is the better part of valour,” Jack said.

“You always think discretion is better part of valour,” Zorba responded accusingly.

“'Tis an adage,” Jack said, “though if poor Jack should add any more age, he shall be late for the grave, he shall,” he added with a sad shake of his head. Zorba only rolled his eyes in response.

“I beg your pardon?” Hanno said.

“'Tis a pun, my lad, a pun,” Jack told him. “’Adage’, you see, sounds like…” He stopped and threw up his hands in a futile gesture. “Never mind. It’s like I’m always telling Billy, it isn’t funny if you have to explain it.”

“Billy?” Hanno asked, still puzzled.

“A joke-writer in London of my acquaintance,” Jack told him with a dismissive wave of his beefy hand, then cast a quizzical look at Hanno. “And who might you be, then?”

“This is Hanno,” Zorba interjected. “He Roman.”

“Ah! Roaming he is indeed, to find himself here, so far from home, on such a night. Though I gather that you’re none too bright, so a Roman candle I surmise you are not. But soft! What light through yonder window breaks?” He said, suddenly spotting Yukio.

“Window?” Hanno asked, wondering if he was ever going to stop feeling puzzled by this big man’s strange way of speaking.

“Forget it,” Zorba said with a sigh. “He on a roll.”

“It is the east, and Juliet is the sun! Arise, fair sun, and… something something something.”

Jack leaned forward, barely managing to avoid toppling over as he did so, but then took Yukio’s hand in his own with a gentleness that surprised the dainty Japanese woman. He raised her hand to his lips and respectfully kissed it.

“How enchanting,” Yukio said, smiling. She was finding Jack Falstaff’s antics refreshingly amusing, especially after the very disturbing start to her day. “But my name isn’t Juliet. It’s Yukio.”

“Yoo-kee-o?” Jack said as he straightened wobbily. “And who, pray tell, fair maiden, might possess the key to ‘your key-hole’? OW!”

Zorba had smacked Jack on the head yet again. “You watch mouth, Jack Falstaff!” he said. “That her husband,” he said, pointing to an amused Hanno. “He have key, and you locked out!”

Jack placed his hand over his heart as though he was wounded. “Is this true, fair Yoo-kee-o? Has this usurper displaced me in your heart?”

“Long ago,” Yukio said with a smile and a shrug.

“Oh! Frailty, thy name is woman!” Jack proclaimed sorrowfully to the darkening skies above him. “However, I shall allow my rival to compensate me for his cuckoldry,” he said as he walked over to Hanno and placed a big arm around the Roman’s shoulders and began to lead him towards the tavern. “A pint or two of sack will do wonders to mollify my aggrieved heart.”

“Jack…” Zorba growled.

“That’s not a bad idea, actually,” Hanno said. “I’m thirsty from the ride. And today of all days, I could use a drink.”

“That’s the spirit!” Jack said, giving Hanno a friendly shake that made the merchant’s teeth rattle. “And more may be purchased here within. So tell me, my new friend and ally from the Roman people: where are you headed?”

“We’re going to London,” Hanno said as they stepped into the noisy hubbub of the public house.

“And your business there?”

“We shall be meeting with Queen Elizabeth to negotiate a price for our goods.”

“The Queen!” Jack said as he took a seat at a table and signalled to the serving girl, who only scowled at him. Hanno beckoned her over, and after giving the merchant’s expensive clothing a surprised once-over, she bustled over to him to take his order.

“You must remember me to her,” Jack continued.

“You know Queen Elizabeth?” Yukio asked, mildly surprised.

“Know her?” Jack said as though insulted, “Taught her everything she knows, I did! But we had, er, a falling out, as it were. Which is why I linger here, amongst this rabble, rather than in my rightful place at her court, as her faithful, devoted, and loving servant!”

Hanno noticed that Zorba’s eyes were rolling up towards the ceiling yet again. Hanno himself winced suddenly as he felt a brief, short, stab of pain in his mid-section.

“Are you all right?” Yukio asked, leaning in close to him.

“I’m fine,” Hanno said. Whatever it was, it had passed. “Something I ate. Or maybe today’s stress.”

His wife continued to give him a worried look, so he smiled at her and patted her hand reassuringly. He then returned his attention to their host, if he could be called that, who had not ceased talking since they’d sat down at their table.

"The Queen is a cruel woman when she's crossed, be warned," Jack went on, then snatched a mug from the serving girl's tray as she passed by. He quaffed it whole without pausing for breath. "But she's fair," he went on, "in every sense of the word..." He paused to emit a belch that his companions were sure had shaken the very rafters of the pub. "And beautiful! Ah! Shall I compare her to a summer's day...?"

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 04:17

Chapter Eleven: The Merchant

Part 6: This Other Eden

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes12_14.jpg

“So then my mother,” Sextus Rutullus Lepidus was saying, grinning broadly and gesturing with his wine cup, “suggested that all Roman women should be given the franchise!”

Rome’s ambassador to England was reclining upon a couch in the embassy’s triclinium, its traditional Roman dining room. Three high couches formed a U-shaped eating area, tables before each. The two side couches were empty that night; Sextus lay upon the left side of the central couch, at the bottom of the U; his guest, Hanno, reclined upon the right, in the place of honour. Yukio sat opposite her husband, on the other side of the table, in a chair, as a proper Roman woman should; on her left sat Sextus’ English wife, Hermione, a lovely, tall blonde woman.

Hanno’s eyes went wide as Sextus related that part of the story. “Edepol!” he exclaimed. “How did her dinner guests take that?”

“They were shocked speechless, of course,” Sextus said, grinning. “Except for Marcus Tillius Cicero; he considers himself unflappable, and I suppose he has a court record to back that up. He bowed that huge head of his and said, ‘My dearest Claudia, if all Roman women were like you, I would not hesitate to agree.”

Yukio chuckled; she’d heard Cicero speak more than once in the Forum Romanum, and Sextus’ imitation of his high-pitched, nasal, but crystal-clear enunciation was dead-on.

“And was your mother mollified by this?” she asked.

“Oh, not at all!” Sextus replied after a sip of his wine. “She eyed Cicero coldly and said, ‘You are correct, Marcus Tillius, I am not like other Roman women. The vast majority of them are far better examples of the femininity than myself.’ Cicero opened his mouth to object, but she ploughed right over him. ‘I was born into wealth and privilege,’ my mother went on; ‘I have never known want. But thousands of Roman women raise their families, manage their households, feed their children, and ensure their husbands’ comfort without the benefit of wealth, or servants, or advantageous connections. And yet you consider us the ‘weaker vessel’.’

“Now my mother has this very patrician, disdainful laugh she wields like a gladius; I can’t even hope to imitate it, so I won’t make the attempt. Suffice it to say that when she used it on you, it makes you feel like she’s just sliced your gut open. Well, she used this cutting laugh of hers right then, on those four senators in her dining room. And then she said, ‘Mark my words, conscript fathers: one day you will grant the franchise to women, and we shall introduce so much good sense into government that you will wonder why you put it off for so long!’”

Hosts and guests laughed, then Hanno asked, “And what did your father think of all this?”

“Oh, he was grinning ear to ear!” Sextus replied. “He loves seeing a few of his colleagues brought down a peg or two, and of course he’s besotted with my mother,” he said with an affectionate grin.

“So he agrees with her then?” Yukio said, very interested, her eyes displaying an intensity matched by her voice.

Sextus suddenly grew silent and looked steadily at Yukio over the top of his wine cup. “Yes,” he said quietly, “I dare say he does.”

Hanno nearly choked on his wine. “Are you serious?” he asked Sextus. “Are you telling me that Lucius Rutullus Lepidus Aztecus Princeps and all the rest of it supports the enfranchisement of women?”

“What’s wrong with that?” his wife asked him before Sextus could answer. “Don’t you think it would be a good idea?”

Hanno stared at his wife, taken aback. They had never discussed the topic before, probably because he had always considered the idea, if he considered it at all, to be patently ridiculous. Yet she seemed to be in favour of it! The wine was affecting her. Yes, it had to be the wine. Still, ever the salesman, he knew better than to dismiss her opinion outright.

“My dear,” he said in a soothing tone. “You of all people should know that I admire and respect women. Which is why I believe they should never be allowed in government. They are too gentle and pure for the rough-and-tumble, cut-and-thrust world of politics,” he told her with the grin that usually brought out her own delightful smile. This time, however, she sat starting at him, her face set like stone, and with as much warmth.

“That’s a surprising statement to make,” Hermione said to Hanno, a sly look in her dark blue eyes, “considering whose country you’re in.”

“Her Majesty the Queen is a special case,” Hanno responded smoothly.

“How so?” asked Hermione.

“Well, she’s immortal, for one thing!” Hanno said with a laugh.

“She’s still a woman, though,” Hermione asserted. “Therefore, according to your logic, England would be better off under the rule of a male immortal. Such as, say, Alexander? Or Genghis Khan?”

Hanno shook his head and smiled. “You misunderstand me, my dear. And let me assure you that I think no one would be better off under the rule of those two tyrants, including their own unfortunate people.”

“What about under Caesar, then?” Hermione asked, her voice and eyes taking on a sharpness that Hanno had not realized they possessed.

Given the question, the tone in which it was stated, and the company present—two Romans, one representing a people conquered by Rome, and one representative of Rome’s supposed ally—an uncomfortable silence suddenly descended upon the room. Hanno took it upon himself to break it.

“England and Rome are friends and allies,” he said.

“Today,” Hermione responded. “Alexander and Khan have been allies in the past, and at each others’ throats, in turn. Oh, I’m sure Caesar will eventually cross the pond and deal with both of them, and jolly good for him and all concerned when he does! But what happens when there’s only Rome and England left? What happens then? Do Good Queen Bess and Gaius Julius get married and live happily ever after?” No one answered her. She shook her head. “Don’t you sometimes get the impression that they’re all playing out some great game, and we’re just their pawns?”

Again, an awkward silence descended upon the room, as it usually does when someone states the truth so baldly. As the host, Sextus felt it was his duty to lift the oppressive mood that threatened to smother what had, up until that point, been a most enjoyable evening.

“This is all my father’s fault,” he said with theatrical despair.

“What makes you say that?” Hanno asked, his usual grin slowly returning.

“He was the one who spearheaded the free speech laws back home!” Sextus said. “The Lexus Rutullae makes everybody think they can say whatever they want!” That did the trick; everyone laughed and smiled. Even so, Sextus felt obliged to acknowledge what they had been discussing. “The day may come when England and Rome find themselves at odds with one another,” he said, “but I assure you it will not be in our lifetimes, or that of our children. For that, we should be thankful. As for universal suffrage, that, too, will not happen in the foreseeable future, and for that, we should all be saddened.”

Hanno blinked in surprise. “Edepol! You mean to say it runs in the family?” he said with an astonished laugh.

Sextus smiled. “I’m afraid so. Trust me, Hanno, after ten minutes in my mothers’ presence, you’d be convinced as well. Myself, I had twenty years to be indoctrinated in her views!”

“Considering how long and how happily your parents have been married, I don’t think that’s a bad thing at all,” Hermione said, casting a loving glance at her husband. He returned the look and reached over to clasp her hand.

“That, I think, is a pleasant note on which to end the evening,” Sextus said. “It’s getting late, and you have an early audience with Her Majesty tomorrow, my friends.”

His guests agreed, and a moment later, they all departed for bed. Once in their room, Hanno turned to embrace his wife, only to have her shrug out of his arms.

“When we get back to Rome,” she said, “I’d like to have dinner with the Princeps Senatus,” she announced. “Do you think that could be arranged?”

“Assuming our trade mission is successful, I suppose so…” Hanno said, somewhat taken aback by his wife’s aloofness.

“Good,” she said, her dark eyes suddenly twinkling. “I think you need to meet Sextus’ mother.”

Hanno rolled his eyes, then gave a resigned sigh and nodded his head. Suddenly, he inhaled a sharp breath between clenched teeth. His left hand pressed against one of the canopy bed’s posts, while his right grabbed at his suddenly painful abdomen. His wife was at his side in an instant.

“The pain again?” Hanno nodded as his wife led him to his side of the bed. “That’s five nights in a row now,” she said, her voice weighted with concern.

“I’m fine,” Hanno said in a strained voice as he gingerly laid down upon the bed.

“You’re not fine,” Yukio said firmly. “First chance we get, I’m taking you to a doctor.”

Hanno glanced up at his wife. The pain was passing now, and he thought of telling her where she could stuff her doctor, but he saw the determined look on her face and had been married to her long enough to know when her mind was made up. He nodded his agreement.

“The Queen comes first,” he asserted.

“I suppose she always does,” Yukio said. “But you come first with me. So once our audience with her is finished, we’re getting you looked over, mister.”

Knowing better than to disagree, the dutiful husband merely smiled and nodded before rolling over on his side to sleep.

***

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes12_15.jpg

Genghis Khan and Alexander, Hanno reflected the next day, were soldiers. They may be immortal and rulers of their countries, but they were still simple men—soldiers. The thought came to him in contrast to the woman seated before him, for she was, undeniably, a queen.

Elizabeth was seated upon her throne in Westminster Palace. She wore a high-necked dark blue dress decorated with silver brocade. Her bright red hair was artfully coiffed upon her slender head, a jewelled tiara completing the ensemble. She regarded the merchant and his wife with a regal reserve that nevertheless seemed friendly and welcoming. In spite of the formality of the surroundings and the Queen’s bearing, Hanno found himself feeling much more relaxed than he had while greeting the continent’s other two rulers.

“We are most pleased to welcome citizens of England’s prized friend Rome to our humble court.” Elizabeth said.

Hanno blinked. Humble? He wondered, his peripheral vision taking in the splendid tapestries, the plush velvet fabrics, the silver and gold accents, and the hand-carved stone columns that surrounded them in the throne room. He focused his attention on the Queen and thought he noticed a sign of mirth in those beautiful but perceptive blue eyes.

“It is our pleasure to be welcomed so warmly,” Hanno said graciously.

“Tell us,” Elizabeth said, “how fares Gaius Julius?”

Her tone was even and disinterested, Hanno noted, but her eyes sparkled when she spoke the name.

“When I left Rome, he was very well indeed, your majesty. He sends you his warmest regards,” Hanno replied.

Hanno watched the Queen’s expression closely, but could detect no hint of her regard for Caesar there. He’d heard rumours, of course, that Caesar and Elizabeth were intimate, but the Queen gave no outward sign of her feelings. At first this made Hanno doubt the rumours; Caesar, he knew, was so open and engaging, he couldn’t imagine the Roman leader enjoying the company of this closed, frosty English Queen. Then again, he reflected, perhaps that was the attraction: all women were a mystery, and this Queen was a grander mystery than most women, perhaps more than any. And perhaps, Hanno thought, in a world run by men, this remarkable woman had to be extremely guarded.

“Another acquaintance of your Majesty’s, whom I encountered on my way to London, wishes to be remembered to you as well,” Hanno went on.
One of the Queen’s fiery brows rose. “Allow us to guess. Captain Jack Falstaff?”

“The very one, your Majesty.”

“If you see that reprobate again, tell him that if we are in need of a court jester, he shall hear from us,” she said evenly, though Hanno thought he saw an amused sparkle in her eye. “Otherwise, he can continue to hold his court, where it is, such as it is, and we shall hold ours.”

“Indeed, your Majesty,” Hanno said, thoroughly unsurprised by the Queen’s response and wisely deciding that now that he’s discharged his duty to Zorba’s drinking companion, he would now let the matter drop.

“Let us speak plainly,” Elizabeth said, stirring Hanno from his reverie. “My ministers have studied the goods you bring us, and we are prepared to make an offer.” She nodded at one of her attendants, a man in late middle age dressed in fine velvet and hose that showed he was maintaining his fine legs.

“Lord Wellesley, at your service,” the man said, then handed Hanno a small scroll.

Hanno unfurled the scroll and read through the brief prose, his eyes running to the figure at the bottom. Those shrewd eyes opened wide. The English offer was nearly a thousand talents of gold more than what he had been offered in Greece and Mongolia. The merchant had to struggle to keep his expression neutral.

“A most… generous offer,” he said evenly; years of experience in financial negotiations paid off, keeping all trace of emotion out of his voice.

And yet, when he looked into the Queen’s eyes, he could swear they were twinkling. She knew her offer was better than the others he had received by far! Of course she must have spies in both Greece and Mongolia. Even so, the size of the amount proved what Hanno had up until this point only heard but had never experienced: that the English possessed financial acumen far beyond that of other nations.

“Generosity is what one offers the less fortunate,” Elizabeth said, “a situation far from applicable to Rome. What England offers, we sincerely hope, is a fair and equitable agreement between friends and allies.”
Hanno bowed his head to indicate his understanding and agreement. Inwardly, he was glad that he, his wife, and their companions would not have to retrace their steps through Greece and Mongolia and could instead end their journey here in England, among friends of Rome.

Just then, another official-looking man dressed in a long red velvet robe fringed with ermine entered the receiving room and approached the throne. He bent forward to whisper in the Queen’s ear. As he spoke, her arched red brows rose and she turned to look at him.

“Indeed?” she said aloud, evidently deeming whatever news this minister bore worthy of dissemination to the court and its visitors. “What type of ship, and bearing the flag of which nation?”

“We do not know, your majesty,” the man replied. “Only that it is sailing towards London as we speak.”

An anxious murmur arose in the court. A ship? Sailing towards London? Whose could it be? England shared a continent with two aggressive neighbours and was currently at war with one of them. Could this ship be the vanguard of an amphibious invasion?

“Well,” the Queen said nonchalantly, “I suppose we must see for ourselves. It is a pleasant day, and a walk by the seaside will do us all a world of good. This court spends far too much time sitting and talking indoors. Come!” she said, standing suddenly and clapping her hands, at which signal the entire court, lords, ladies, and servants alike rose and began to scurry about. “You come as well, Hanno, and your lovely wife!”

“This seems odd,” Yukio remarked as she and her husband walked out of the palace and followed the Queen and her courtiers down a long, wide, paved path. “If this is an invasion, should the Queen really be going out to meet it herself?”

“Frankly, I wouldn’t be surprised if she sent them packing with a tongue-lashing,” Hanno said.

Out of the corner of his eye, he spotted a man in a tunic and toga approaching the group. He nodded to Sextus Rutullus Lepidus as he fell into step with Hanno and Yukio.

“Well, here’s a little more excitement for your visit!” Sextus said in Latin.

“Is London really being invaded?” Hanno asked.

“I suppose we’ll find out shortly!”

A few minutes later, the group approached a royal dock upon the Thames, its precincts much cleaner and more respectable than Hanno, a frequenter of many a shipping port, had ever encountered before. Here the courtiers assembled, on a boardwalk high above the water’s edge, the servants holding parasols to shield the ladies from the sun’s heat.

“There it is!” Sextus said, pointing towards the western horizon.

There, in the distance, they could see the high masts and sails of a sailing ship, evidently a large one, its prow pointed straight towards the heart of London.

“It’s a galleon,” Hanno murmured as he counted the sails. “It has to be.”

“Indeed, we think you are correct,” Elizabeth said, her sharp ears detecting the merchant’s assessment. “A galleon it must indeed be.”

The English lords and ladies glanced at one another nervously. Galleons could carry troops, after all—a lot of them. And yet, here was their Queen, evidently unafraid and determine to greet this mysterious ship, whatever its cargo.

The ship was closer now, and larger in their view. They could hear its broad canvas sails snapping in the wind and the surging sound as the surf broke beneath its prow. Every eye on the dock strained to discern any further details.

It was Yukio who spotted the flag atop the foremast first. She gasped when she saw the familiar gold oak crown on a field of purple.

“It’s Roman!” she exclaimed. Every eye on the dock turned towards her. “See? On top of the mast? It’s the flag of Rome!”

The crowd on the dock turned back to stare at the ship, and slowly, they found and recognized the flag of their friend and ally. It seemed as if the crowd collectively let out a breath it had been holding. The courtiers were smiling now, then began to cheer as the ship approached the dock. On its side they could discern a name: JVNO, the ancient queen of the Roman pantheon.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes12_16.jpg

As it grew near, English dockhands went to work, carrying forth great, heavy ropes with which the great ship could be fastened to the dock. On the Roman ship, deckhand were similarly hurrying about, preparing the galleon for docking. Ropes were tossed from the ship to the dock as it drew alongside, and vice versa, the experienced dock workers and sailors working together to bring the great ship to port.

As soon as the Juno was secured, a great gangplank lowered from her port side. A tall, lean figure in a purple-striped tunic and toga then appeared at the top of the gangplank, surveying the dock, and London beyond it, with great interest. A golden oak crown sat atop the thinning hair atop his head; beneath it, the handsome face was dominated by a pair of piercing eyes, ice-blue rimmed with black.

“Ave, Caesar!” Sextus cried out, instinctively pressing his fist to his heart, then opening his hand and extending it outwards in the age-old legionary salute.

Caesar smiled at Rome’s ambassador to England as he walked down to the dock. “Ave, Sextus Rutullus Lepidus. It’s been a few years since the Battle of Jute, eh?”

“Indeed it has,” Sextus said, smiling as he remembered marching with the Twelfth Legion to capture the last barbarian stronghold on the island just east of the Roman continent. “As I recall, you are already acquainted with Her Majesty Queen Elizabeth,” he said as they approached the Queen.

“Indeed I am,” Caesar said with a broad smile, extending both this strong hands, into which Elizabeth placed her daintier ones. “I decided to take advantage of your offer, your Grace.”

“You are most welcome,” Elizabeth said, her blue eyes riveted upon Caesar’s. “We assured Rome’s leader of a warm welcome in England’s heart, and you shall indeed have it.”

“Wonderful,” Caesar said, then released Elizabeth’s hands. She deftly linked her left arm with his right and they turned and began to walk back towards the palace. “Sextus,” Caesar remarked to his ambassador, “I bring you greetings from your father and mother.”

“They’re both well, I hope?”

“Both hale and hearty when I left,” Caesar assured him. “Your father intends to run for Censor again, now that his third term as Consul is over.”

Sextus chuckled softly. “Mother likes the peace and quiet in the house when he’s out of it,” he remarked. “Or so she says. The truth of it is, she knows he’s a man of action. Being of service to Rome keeps him young. So she keeps advising him to seek office rather than retire.”

“I, for one, am glad for her perseverance in that regard,” Caesar said, then noticed another familiar face in the crowd. “Ah, Hanno! And your lovely wife. Yukio, correct?” The merchant and his wife bowed their heads. “I trust you have brought your business on the continent to a satisfactory conclusion?”
Caesar’s statement, Hanno realized, was anything but a question. The merchant glanced at the Queen, who favoured him with a slight but friendly smile.

“I believe so, Caesar,” Hanno said. “Most satisfactory indeed.”

“Good,” Caesar said, then leaned in close so only Hanno could hear him. “We’ll speak later. I want to hear about what happened in Argos.”

Hanno’s eyes widened. How did he know…? But Caesar had already straightened and was speaking for the crowd yet again.

“Allow me to introduce you,” Caesar said, gesturing to a tall, lean man with a neatly-trimmed mustache and beard who had come down the gangplank in Caesar’s wake. “This is Remus—yes, the latest descendant from Rome’s famous family of explorers. He and his colleagues intend to map what they can of the continent… since certain parties refuse to share their maps with us,” he added, casting an arch look in Queen Elizabeth’s direction, a look that he found mirrored in her lovely face.

“Your majesty,” Remus said, bowing to the Queen and wisely ignoring the teasing interplay between the two immortal leaders.

“This is indeed a splendid and happy occasion,” Caesar continued. “My visit here will serve, I sincerely hope, as proof to the world of the enduring friendship of England and Rome. I say this is cause for a celebration,” he said with a sly glance at the Queen, then added in a stage whisper, “And trust me, no one knows how to throw a party better than a man in a toga.”

As the joyful courtiers walked back to the palace, Hanno realized that Caesar was utterly unsurprised that the merchant’s trade mission had culminated in England. Indeed, how could it be a coincidence that he should appear suddenly, in the English capital, just as Hanno had received the English offer? Not that his acceptance of it was ever in doubt, not when it far exceeded the offers of Alexander or Genghis Khan! Still, Hanno wondered, how had he known? How had he known what the outcome would be before Hanno himself did, how did he know exactly when to appear so as to have the desirable effect? In the end, Hanno could only shrug. He is Caesar, he thought. That’s explanation enough.

***

The throne room in the palace Athens sported a balcony high upon its northern side which overlooked a well-manicured garden. There, away from eavesdroppers, stood two men, both immortal, both leaders of their respective nations.

“I received word from my agents in London today, by the way,” Alexander remarked to his visitor. “That grubby Roman merchant sold his wares to Caesar’s whore.”

Genghis Khan grunted disdainfully. “It figures. Pah! Trinkets for women. He probably gave her a discount, she being Rome’s pet and all.”

“Actually, no,” Alexander said. “From what I understand, her offer exceeded either of ours by nearly a thousand talents.” Alexander watched as Khan’s narrow eyes opened wide. The Greek leader shrugged. “What can one expect from a nation of shopkeepers?”

“It’s not the shopkeepers that worry me,” Khan said. “It’s the company they’re keeping these days.” He shook his head. “It was one thing when we had the continent to ourselves. But Rome… Rome complicates matters.”

“Yes, I’ve been thinking about that,” Alexander said. “You know, we have an old saying here in Greece: the enemy of my enemy is my friend,” he remarked, casting a meaningful glance at Khan, his neighbour and frequent rival.

Khan paused a moment to digest the aphorism. “If that is so,” Khan said, “what does that make the friend of your enemy?”

“What else could they be, but my enemy as well?” Alexander said slowly, an undercurrent of malice in his tone.

“Indeed,” Khan said, nodding. “Indeed…”

Both men turned and looked to the north, towards England.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes12_18.jpg

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 04:17

Chapter Twelve: The Merchant

Epilogue

Yukio was very quiet, her dark, almond-shaped eyes shimmering.

“They must be wrong,” she said.

“That’s what I thought,” Hanno replied, “the first time they told me. I still doubted it the second time. But by the third, I believed it. More than that, I’m starting to feel it.”

“We have to get you home,” she said firmly. “What do these English doctors know? Roman medicine is…”

“They know enough, my love,” Hanno replied. “Enough to tell me that I won’t live long enough to see the end of the trip.”

Finally, she couldn’t stand it any longer. Her face creased with sorrow, tears spilled from her eyes, and her head fell forward into her hands. As her slender shoulders shook, Hanno stepped forward and enclosed her in his arms.

“It isn’t fair,” she murmured between sobs. “It isn’t fair…”

“I know,” he whispered into her ear. “Perhaps… it’s because my work is done.”

She snuffled against his shoulder. “Do you remember… on the trip over here... you told me the only thing you were afraid of was losing me?” Hanno nodded. “You never asked me what my greatest fear was.” She paused a moment, then sobbed. “I’m facing it now,” she said, then burst into the most heart-wrenching wail of pure sorrow that Hanno had ever heard.

Strangely, he felt little grief or even fear regarding his impending death. What affected him most was this—the pain it was causing the person he loved most in the world.

“There there,” he cooed softly, stroking her long, dark hair. “You have nothing to be afraid of. You’ll be well taken care of. You’re rich beyond your wildest dreams…”

She leaned back and looked at him with astonishment, the golden skin of her face wet with tears.

“I never cared about the money,” she told him, shaking her head. “I never… I only cared about you…” More tears fell, and she pressed her head against his chest again.

And at that moment, for the first time, Hanno realized that he’d never cared about the money either. Money was transitory, always in motion, never in one place for very long, not if it was going to do anybody any good. No, he’d lived for the thrill of the deal, of working for that moment, for that look in the customer’s eyes, the slow inhalation, the gradual smile, the nod of the head that meant he’d done it yet again. He’d lived for that, and for one other thing, for the woman he now held in his arms.

Well, now he’d met a customer he couldn’t bargain with. A customer whose price was steeper than he’d anticipated. Finally, at long last, Hanno had met his match. He began to laugh softly.

“What could you possibly find funny at a moment like this?” Yukio asked him, staring up at him in astonishment.

“The only one who ever beat Hanno at the bargaining table,” he said grandiosely, “was death.” He looked at her smugly. “I told you I was a great merchant.”

He began to laugh, and a moment later, she joined him. Their fingers intertwined, and then he leaned down and kissed her, gently at first, then passionately.

“Enough tears,” he said. “I have some time yet. I want to see Britain. With you. I want to make love on England’s eastern shore while we watch the sun rise as if Rome herself sent it to us, like a cherished memento from home.”

“My husband,” Yukio said, stroking his face as a sad smile played upon her own. “Merchant, traveller, and poet.”

“You forgot my favourite title and accomplishment,” he chided her with a grin.

“What’s that?”

“Lover,” he whispered.

And he kissed her yet again, as though it was the last time he ever would.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes12_17.jpg

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 04:19

Chapter Thirteen: The Golden Age

“I can’t believe I let you talk me into this,” she grumbled.

“I ask very little of you, my dear,” he responded, his voice as cheerful and patient as hers had been grouchy and truculent. “And as I said, I’m sure you’ll enjoy this.”

“At this ungodly hour?” she responded. “The sun hasn’t even come up yet!”

“Your powers of observation continue to astound me,” he responded dryly. She responded by giving his bicep a light slap, which made him chuckle.

“We are not amused,” she said archly, but as he looked at her in the dim pre-dawn light, he could see a teasing sparkle in her cobalt eyes.

“This way, your majesty,” he said.

He took her hand, giving it an affectionate squeeze, and led her on through a grove of cypress trees. As she’d said, the sun was still hiding behind the eastern horizon, but the birds were already awake, and filled the early morning air with their joyful trills and calls. In the west, the last stars were fading above a placid sea. An ocean breeze added a sharpness to the air, mingling with the scent of night-blooming jasmine.

He inhaled deeply and enjoyed the moment. It was so rare for them to have any time alone together, especially out of doors. Of course there were guards stationed nearby—both of their ever-present entourages had insisted upon it—but they were a good distance away and discretely out of sight, something which he, in turn, had insisted upon. Rank had its privileges—sometimes.

“The natives who inhabited the jungles in the far mid-western reaches of our continent call themselves Indians,” he explained to her as they walked. “I suppose in another world, they may have become a nation unto themselves.”

“Like the Chinese?” she posited, curious as to where this impromptu lecture was leading. She was also wondering where her companion was leading her, but knew, as she knew him, that they were connected.

“Yes. At any rate, we assimilated them and they’ve become good Romans. One of their number in particular, named Shahbuddin Jahan, rose to prominence. He became a business partner of the Rutulli—a very wise choice—and became very wealthy indeed. He also married a wonderful woman named Mumtaz Mahal. Whom he loved with all his heart.”

He paused a moment, and she sensed that there was more to the story.

“And…?” she prompted him.

“And… she died. In childbirth. Jahan was heartbroken.”

“How sad,” she said solemnly. “But not uncommon.”

“True,” he said, “but what Jahan then did was most uncommon indeed.”

“Ah,” she said, “the point of the story. What did Jahan do?”

“You’re about to see,” he said, then led her out of the pathway between the cypress trees to a vast open area.

He directed her gaze across a long, slender reflecting pool. There, at the pool’s far end, was a tall building of gleaming white marble. The base of the building was slightly wider than it was high, and was fronted by a large, elegantly arched entranceway and four smaller archways, two on either side, one atop the other, that copied the elaborately sculpted shape of the grand archway. The pointed crests of the archways drew the eye upwards to the building’s most spectacular feature, a marble dome as tall as the building beneath it, its height accentuated by a tall marble ring which it sat upon. Surround the building were four tall, slender marble minarets. It was a beautiful vision of symmetry in every way.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes13_01.jpg

His timing was perfect. His companion’s gaze fell upon the building just as the sun broke over the eastern horizon; its rays bathed the structure in reddish-pink light, transforming the white marble so it seemed to glow with the sky’s transient hue rather than merely reflecting it.

As he had hoped, the building and his carefully-timed revelation of it had the desired effect. She gasped, then became silent, awed mute by such astounding beauty. He rested his hands on her slender shoulders and let her drink in the sight before her.

“It’s… extraordinary,” she said breathlessly. “Beautiful.” She shook her head. “Words fail me.”

“I know the feeling,” he responded.

“It’s… a mausoleum?” she eventually said, her voice a delicate whisper.

“Yes,” he said with a nod, “though the word hardly does it justice. Jahan named it the ‘Taj Mahal’. It’s not just a monument to one woman, though. It’s a monument to love. Jahan drew upon the skills of the finest architects, designers, and craftsmen from across the continent. In turn, the Taj has inspired… well, everyone. Combined with the unification of the continent, the ensuing Pax Romana, and the success of Hanno’s trade mission, Rome is enjoying a period of unprecedented prosperity.”

“A golden age,” she said wistfully.

“Indeed,” he agreed. His arms lowered from her shoulders to circle her narrow waist. He pulled her slender body back against his own. He pressed his lips against the top of her head and tenderly kissed her red hair.

“Enjoy it while it lasts,” she told him.

Her gaze still drank in the beauty of the Taj Mahal, its marble changing from a reddish-pink glow to gleaming white as the sun rose. She placed her hands over his where they met over her abdomen. She enjoyed the feel of his strong, sinewy body against hers, his arms encircling her protectively. She felt the omnipresent tension flowing out of her body; for this brief moment, she relaxed and allowed herself to enjoy the illusion that she was safe from harm. Then he lowered his head so that his lips were nuzzling her neck, and she giggled softly, like a girl.

“I take it you’re hoping that this monument to love will inspire me as well?” she said, smiling as he playfully nibbled on her neck.

“Did it work?” he asked hopefully.

“I’ll let you know,” she said with a teasing tone in her voice.

She turned her face towards his, then closed her eyes as he leaned forward to kiss her. He was a good kisser, she reflected; not too forceful or invasive, but firm and manly. And he always seemed to sense her mood, her shifting preferences for tenderness or passion, and responded accordingly. Yes, he was good at kissing, very good, and at several other things besides. Sometimes she hated him for it. She broke the kiss, then turned to gaze at the monument again.

“They are so fragile,” she said, “aren’t they?”

“Everything in this world is fragile, and fleeting,” he replied, suddenly serious.

“Except us,” she said.

“It’s nice to think so.”

“Dangerous as well.”

“Hmm.”

She turned about to face him completely; his arms were still around her waist, and she placed her own around his neck. She didn’t like where the conversation was suddenly going, where it could go. It was best, she decided, to stop it. Best not to think about the inevitable.

“Come on,” she said, smiling up at him, her blue eyes shining, “let’s go build our own monument to love.”

He smiled broadly, the corners of his eyes wrinkling in that way that she liked. She wished, just for a moment, that they could always be together like this. But that, she knew, was impossible. He moved to go, but she stood there and held on to him just a moment longer. She pressed herself close against him and laid her head upon his shoulder.

She looked out towards the west, towards her homeland. A storm was brewing there in the distance, over the ocean. She looked at it and shuddered.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes13_03.jpg

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 04:20

Princes 14 – Child’s Play

Part 1: Shortcomings

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes14_01.jpg

It was a beautiful, peaceful morning on the plains northeast of Pisae, Rome’s primary military city. The sun shone overhead through a sky dappled with a few small, puffy white clouds. A gentle breeze blew from the west, its pleasing warmth offering the promise of summer on this excellent spring day. In a copse of trees to one side of the plain, birds were chirping and singing as if in exultation.

Yes, it was a beautiful, peaceful day. Of course it couldn’t last.

The air suddenly crackled with the sound of several small, harsh explosions. The birds in the nearby trees suddenly squawked and leapt into the sky in alarm. A haze of sulphuric smoke drifted across the plain, carried by the spring breeze.

“Well, they’re noisy as hell, I’ll grant them that much,” Caesar said. He wore a dark purple coat, white shirt, and black knee-breeches—the latest fashions for a gentleman, let alone a man of authority. Togas were now only worn on the most formal of occasions, and Caesar had no desire to be seen as old-fashioned. His face was clean-shaven and his hair cut short. Queues had come into fashion lately, but Caesar disdained them as unnecessary vanity.

“With all due respect, Caesar, you can’t discount that factor,” the young man next to him said. “Noise like that can strike fear into the heart of the enemy.”

“Have you ever been in a battle?” Caesar asked the young man sharply.

“Er, no…” he acknowledged, suddenly embarrassed.

“Hrmph. Well, that makes the observation even more astute.”

Caesar turned to look at the young man and bestowed a thin smile upon him. Li Shang was tall and slender, clean-shaven in the Roman tradition, while its Chinese counterpart was observed by the neat, coal-black queue of hair that hung down his back. He wore a long robe that was traditional among his people. He was also, everyone told Caesar, brilliant. Roman scientists had created, almost by accident, an explosive powder several years ago. A few whimsical scientists had found a way to change the color of the flames given off during the explosion and had thereby developed a spectacular way to celebrate various national and religious holidays. Li Shang, however, had been the one to see the potential military applications.

“Proceed with your demonstration, Li,” Caesar said.

Li nodded to the officer in charge of the musketmen.

“Reload!” the officer shouted.

The immortal leader of Rome turned his icy blue eyes to study the line of men standing a few yards in front of him. There were about fifty men there. They were lowering the stocks of their weapons, muskets they called them, to the ground. He watched as they went through the laborious procedure of reloading the muskets. First they turned to the right and drew up a horn of gunpowder from their belts. They primed the pan with a pinch of gunpowder, then they poured some more down the long barrel. The horn went back to their belts, then the musketmen grabbed a lead ball from a pouch which was also attached to their belts. The ball went into the top of the barrel. Then each man drew a long metal rod from where it was held along the outside of the musket barrel and used it to ram the bullet down. Once loaded, they lifted the weapons back to their shoulders.

“Fire!” their commanding officer shouted.

Once again the crackle of musketry filled the air. A breeze carried the rotten egg smell of the burnt gunpowder back towards Caesar. His nose wrinkled at the foul odour. He could see that the musketmen’s faces were blackened from the powder. Several of them were blinking rapidly, and more than a few took a moment to swig water from canteens. He imagined that their throats must be dry and their eyes watering from the acrid smoke their weapons generated. They looked increasingly uncomfortable, as though they couldn’t wait for the demonstration to end.

It was a perfect time for him to spring his trap.

Caesar raised his left hand to his shoulder and let it fall. Suddenly, from out of the copse of trees where birds had been singing only a few moments before, a group of cavalry, two dozen strong, burst from out of the woods. They shouted a war-cry and charged towards the musketmen. They were armed with sabres, but had no fear of the discharged weapons they faced.

They engendered that very emotion in the musketmen they galloped towards. It didn’t matter that the attack made no sense, that the continent of Rome was at peace and had been for generations, that no enemy could possibly appear like this in the middle of their territory. The horsemen were a threat and they reacted instinctively. They threw down their weapons and ran. Two of them tried to remain and reload their weapons, but as they fumbled with the powder horns and the balls, which were suddenly slippery in their sweat-covered fingers, they realized how hopeless it was. The two stalwart musketmen dropped their weapons and joined their comrades in a panicked retreat.

As they ran, they musketmen suddenly saw, just a few yards away, their salvation: a regiment of pikemen, the blades of their long, wicked weapons held high above their heads. The musketmen gratefully rushed towards the pikemen and disappeared among their ranks and files. As the horsemen grew near, a sergeant barked an order and the pikes descended, pointing straight at the approaching horses. The charging beasts checked their charge and steered away from the bristling array of pikes.

Caesar raised his open hand and the “battle” suddenly stopped. The pikemen raised their weapons then lowed the butts of the pikes to the ground and stood in parade rest. The cavalry slowed to a trot and their lead officer redressed their line. Behind the pikemen, the musketmen milled about, glancing at one another in shame.

“What are you so embarrassed about?” Caesar called to them. The Roman leader had held his ground as the cavalry galloped past; Li Sheng had been too shocked to move. “If you’d stood your ground, you’d be dead to a man.”

“Which is a serious issue with your new weapon, young man,” General Bayonnus, standing beside Caesar, said to Li Sheng.

The General was in advanced middle age. His dark brown hair and moustache were grizzled with grey hairs, but his stomach was flat and trim, showing no sign of the paunch so many other, less active men displayed at his age. His uniform, with its gold shoulder epaulettes, dark purple long-tailed coat, and knee-breeches, was immaculate; his tri-corn hat he held behind his back so he could enjoy the spring sun upon his face. He himself had not seen battle, but he came from a long line of military men and he had made the study of strategy and tactics his life’s work. In the immortal Caesar, he’d found an experienced and willing tutor.

“It’s not the only one,” Caesar said dryly. “They take a damned long time to load. How many shots can a skilled musketman fire inside of a minute?” he asked in the tone of a man who knows the answer to the question he has just asked.

“One, perhaps two,” Li Sheng admitted in a low voice.

“A longbowman can release upwards of ten arrows in that same time,” the General commented.

“And what is the effective range of the weapon?” Caesar asked.

“Approximately one hundred yards,” Li Sheng replied.

“Half that of a longbow,” Bayonnus remarked.

“And in a stiff wind…?” Caesar asked.

Li Sheng coughed uncomfortably. “A little over half that.”

“Hrmph,” Bayonnus grunted. “You daren’t fire until you see the whites of their eyes. And pray to whichever of Rome’s gods you believe in that it’s not raining. I’ve seen how effective gunpowder is when it’s wet. Not very.”

Li Sheng didn’t know what to say. They were right, these military men. And yet he knew he was right as well.

“I do not deny that the musket has… issues,” the young Chinese scientist acknowledged. “But surely you both see the potential…?”

“My dear young man, Caesar and I wouldn’t be spending a pleasant spring day choking back the stinking fumes of your odious weapon if we didn’t see some potential in it!” General Bayonnus said irritably. Seeing the young scientist lower his eyes in shame, and then seeing Caesar casting a reproving look his way, the General decided to take a gentler tack. “Don’t be disheartened. Let’s look at the problem analytically—scientist and strategist together, eh?” He patted Li Sheng on the shoulder in a fatherly manner. “You there!” the General called to one of the musketmen. “Yes, you. Retrieve one of those muskets you dropped and bring it here, my good man.”

The musketman, obviously a soldier used to obeying orders—especially those issued by a general—ran back to where the abandoned muskets lay on the ground. He hastily picked one up and then ran back to where the General, Caesar, and the young scientist were standing.

“Ten-SHUN!” General Bayonnus commanded, and the musket man stood stock still, his eyes staring over the General’s shoulder, the musket held at his side with its stock upon the ground and its barrel pointed towards the sky.

The barrel was long, nearly as tall as the man himself. Supposedly the longer barrel increased accuracy, but the accuracy of the weapon, as Li Sheng had admitted, wasn’t that great to begin with. And though the General had compared the musket unfavourably to the longbow, he would be the first to acknowledge that the former weapon had one huge advantage over the latter: time. It took years to train a longbowman, for the man to develop the strength to pull the equivalent of a grown man’s weight with two fingers, and then to develop the accuracy required to wield the weapon effectively. These musketmen, the general knew, had only started training with the musket six months ago, and already they were as proficient with the weapon as any man could be.

“It’s easier to use than a longbow, I’ll grant you that,” the General said, staring at the weapon. “But it lacks the range and accuracy. You and your fellow laboratory monkeys will have to come up with solutions to those two problems.”

“Loading as well,” Caesar added. “There has got to be a better way to load the weapon than the cumbersome procedure currently used.”

“Look here,” the General said, tapping his finger upon the pan. “What if you cut a hole there so the ball and powder could be loaded directly, rather than all this business of pouring and ramming down the muzzle?”

Li Sheng blinked. “It would be… challenging.”

“Pah!” the General barked. “You’re a Roman. You thrive on challenge!’

“What about accuracy, what can be done there?” Caesar asked.

“We can’t make the barrel any longer,” Li Sheng asserted. “It would make the musket unwieldy.”

“So speed it up,” the General said.

“I beg your pardon, sir?” Li Sheng responded.

“Make the ball go faster. That should make it more accurate.”

Li Sheng shook his head. “You want me to cut a hole in the base of the barrel, which will weaken it,” he said in a confused tone, “and then you want me to put a stronger charge in the pan, which could blow it apart?”

“As I said,” the General responded with a smile, “Romans thrive on challenge. Keep telling yourself that until you believe it.” Li Sheng stared at him, then shook his head. “You also need to find a way to counter the cavalry,” the General went on. “They’ll tear your men to pieces while they’re reloading.”

“I think that’s more our territory than Li Sheng’s, General,” Caesar said. The immortal crossed his arms and then thoughtfully raised his right hand to his chin. “Consider this: Legionaries don’t all fight at the same time. Why should the musketmen all fire at the same time?”

“Ah!” General Bayonnus said. “Brilliant! Put the men in two ranks…”

“One rank fires while the other reloads,” Caesar said, “the former protecting the latter.”

“Yes, yes,” Bayonnus replied. “But they still take too long to load. In that time, a cavalry or even an infantry charge could reach the men. They’ll need another way to defend themselves.”

“The musketmen could carry swords,” Li Sheng suggested. “Or knives?”

General Bayonnus shook his head. “Seconds count in a fight. Switching weapons like that could make the difference between life and death. The General stared at the musket, then at the pikes that were still held aloft, glittering in the sun in the distance. He stared back at the musket. “What if…,” he said softly, then paused as the idea took shape. “What if you attached a blade to the end of the musket?”

Both Caesar and the scientist stared at him, wide-eyed. “A… blade?” Li Sheng said.

“Yes, a blade, like the sword you suggested,” the General responded. “The musket’s half the length of a pike, granted, but you could still make it into one.”

“It would… get in the way of the ball,” Li Sheng objected, but hesitantly.

The general shrugged. “So curve it, so it’s out of the way. Or detach it. Or both!”

“Just make it easy to attach the blade,” Caesar said, “so it can be done in an instant.”

“Yes,” Li Sheng said softly, staring at the musket. “Yes, it could work!” He turned and smiled at the General. “It’s a brilliant suggestion sir, and will make the weapon even more versatile. I don’t know about the problems with accuracy and speed, not yet, but the blade… I’ll name it after you, sir, to honour the man who derived the idea.” Li Sheng then bowed towards General Bayonnus.

“Oh, well, really…” the General said, but was secretly pleased by the idea. The Pax Romanus meant he hadn’t been able to make his name with great battles, but having a weapon named after him would guarantee his immortality. “If you feel you must…” he said with a shrug that did nothing to fool Caesar, who watched the General with detached amusement.

“Well, it’s back to the drawing board for you, Li Sheng,” Caesar said. “Send word to Rome when you have results.”

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 04:20

Princes 14 – Child’s Play

Part 2: Family Honour

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes14_02.jpg

But Li Sheng never did send word to Rome regarding his progress, because he felt as though he’d failed. In actual fact, he’d made significant progress. His greatest innovation was the cartridge, a development which saw the gunpowder and lead ball required for a single shot packed together in a paper envelope. This did away with the necessity of having the musketmen carefully measuring the gunpowder into the musket themselves, and it increased the rate of fire significantly, from one shot per minute to as much as three or four from a skilled musketman.

The bayonet was another successful innovation, though Li Sheng had to give credit for the idea to the General who shared the weapon’s name. A 24-inch long, wickedly sharp blade hung from the musketman’s belt and could be attacked to the end of the musket’s barrel by quickly and easily sliding the collar of the bayonet onto the muzzle, then twisting it to lock it in place. It made the musket equally deadly in close quarters when there was no time to load the weapon. Caesar himself adapted the old legions’ tortoise formation into a similar defensive square that could ward off cavalry.

Despite these successes, Li Sheng despaired. He never solved the other shortcomings of the musket in his lifetime, and for that, he felt he was a failure. His attempts to create a breech-loading gun ended in miserable disappointment, weakening the barrel so that the musket became more deadly to its wielder than to the enemy. And although his cartridges increased the rate of fire, the musket remained woefully inaccurate at distances in excess of one hundred yards.

“You must solve these problems,” a much older Li Sheng told his son, Li Jin. “Not just for my sake. For your family’s sake.” The aging Sheng shook his head of prematurely grey hair sadly. “I fear their solutions are beyond me. You must rectify my shame, my son. It is a heavy burden I lay upon you, I know, but…”

Li Jin nodded dutifully. “I will do it, father. I will find a way.”

Li Jin was Roman, ethnic Chinese, and a devout Confucian as well; filial duty came naturally to him. He had applied himself at the university in Ravenna, finishing at the top of his class. Immediately after graduation, he had obtained a research position at the new military academy in Pisae. There, he applied himself to making the weapon his father had invented, the musket, even better.

Everything else in his life came second to this task. His father passed away at the relatively young age of fifty-seven. Jin shed his tears in private, but thought that his father’s death was a sign of his confidence in his son, that he would succeed where the older man had failed. This hardened his resolve even further. His mother had arranged a marriage for him, and though Jin was fond of his wife, he was glad it was not a romantic match. A lover would have expected more time with him and would not have understood why he needed to spend so much time away from home, spending more time in his lab and on the military testing grounds than he did in his house in Pisae.

The one joy in his life that took him away from his struggles to improve Rome’s weaponry came along a year after his marriage: his son, Wei. Even the dedicated military engineer was surprised at what a devoted father he could be. As the boy grew, Jin increasingly ensured that his schedule allowed him to spend time with his son—to be present as the boy took his first steps, kicked his first ball, lost his baby teeth, and eventually welcomed two younger sisters into the world. As much as Jin loved his daughters, however, his son was his pride and joy and the only true rival to his life’s work when it came to his time and attention.

Jin fervently hoped that Wei would follow in the footsteps of himself and his grandfather by going first to university, and then pursuing the family trade of weapons engineering. As Jin despaired of ever improving the musket, he hoped that Wei would redeem the family honour if he could not. But Wei had little interest in science; he grew tall and strong and seemed only interested in the physical. He became an accomplished athlete, and was winning several athletic honours by his mid-teens.

“My son,” Jin told him after dinner one night, “Your mother and I are proud of your athletic accomplishments. You have brought honour to your family with your physical prowess.” His face shone with pride as he said the words.

“Thank you, father,” Wei replied with a smile.

The fifteen-year-old had come first in both the 100-yard and 200-yard races against the other schools in Pisae that day. The sound of the crowd’s cheers were still ringing in his ears. Wei had impressed everyone, including one particular girl, the niece of a prosperous merchant in Brundisium. His smile broadened as he remembered how she’d blushed when he’d winked at her from the winner’s platform.

Jin took a deep breath and paused, as he always did before broaching the one painful topic that lay between he and his adored son.

“If only, my son, you would apply yourself at your academic studies the way you do at athletics,” Jin said in a gentle voice, accompanied by a teasing grin that belied the serious intent of his message.

Wei suppressed a sigh. It was an old argument, and custom forbade him from being openly defiant of his father. Even so, his father’s message was plain, and it rankled. He could not let it lie.

“The master said, ‘There are several paths to honour,’” Wei said quietly.

Jin blinked and stared at his son in surprised silence for a moment. Then he smiled.

“So you have been paying attention to some of your lessons, I see,” Jin said. “The master also said, ‘When your father is alive, observe his will,’” he added.

This time Wei could not suppress his sigh. “Father, I do not want to toil for years on a fruitless task! I want to bring honour to our family, but in other ways!”

Jin suppressed his anger at this decidedly un-filial outburst. He knew he should be stern with the boy, but he’d never been able to bring himself to do it. His wife had always been the disciplinarian, Jin the trusted confidante.

“Very well,” Jin responded patiently. “What is it you wish to do with your life, my son?”

Wei swallowed hard. He’d resolved to tell his father the truth for months now, and this was his best opportunity. Even so, he hesitated—not because he feared his father’s wrath, but because he loved him and knew his next words would disappoint the man he’d looked up to for all his life.

“When my schooling is done,” Wei said quietly, “I want to… I want to join the army. I want to become a soldier.”

Jin could not help himself. His lips parted in a grimace and he drew breath in sharply and loudly over his teeth.

“A soldier?” Jin said, then shook his head. “No. You cannot.”

“Father, please…”

“I forbid it!” Jin snapped, raising his voice with his son for the first time in his life.

Normally Wei would have backed down, but now that the subject was broached, he knew he could not do so. He had to see it through.

“Don’t you understand, father?” he said. “I don’t just want to gain honour for our family. I want to attain glory!”

Jin shook his head and laughed bitterly. “You poor young fool. Glory against whom? Rome is at peace!”

Wei crossed his arms and gazed steadily back into his father’s eyes. “For now. It won’t last. England needs our help.”

“If they needed our help, they would have asked for it.”

“Necessity will overcome pride. It always does,” Wei replied.

“Will it now?” Jin asked. “You’ve talked to Queen Elizabeth herself, have you?” He didn’t like mocking his son, but he couldn’t help himself. The boy was talking nonsense.

Wei shrugged. “I have paid enough attention in history class to know that peace and war follow one another, inevitably, like the seasons.”

Jin shook his head. “Ah, to be young and filled with the illusion that one knows everything!” he said with a smile. He leaned back in his chair and forced himself to relax. “You may go now, Wei. We will discuss your future plans some other time. You are young. I know a soldier’s life seems adventurous and attractive. I toyed with the notion myself when I was your age. But…” Jin sighed. “At least promise me you will consider… alternatives.”

“Father, I…” Wei was about to become argumentative again, but a pained, pleading expression had appeared on his father’s face, and he could not summon the anger needed to make his point. “Yes, father,” he said quietly.

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 04:21

Princes 14 – Child’s Play

Part 3: The Games of Boys

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes14_03.jpg

A tersely-worded communique arrived upon Jin’s desk a few days later. It was a message from Caesar himself. If nothing else, it served the purpose of helping Jin to prioritize his energies. “Improving the accuracy of the musket is paramount, more so than the loading issue, which has been significantly improved thanks to your father’s innovation of the paper cartridge,” Caesar had written. Jin marvelled at the way the message had been encouraging and subtly demanding at the same time, goading Jin by reminding him of his father’s accomplishments.

Despite his best efforts, Jin made little progress with his attempts to improve the musket. The weapon seemed to be as good as it could possibly get. Then one of his assistants showed him how recent breakthroughs in steel-making resulted in stronger alloys that could solve the breech-loading problem.

“That’s all well and good,” Jin had responded. “And we’ll pursue it. But the accuracy problem is our top concern, and we’ve hit a wall there.” His colleagues had to sadly agree.

His wife noticed the increased strain that wore upon her husband and, one day, insisted he come home early from the laboratory.

“Come spend some time with your family. You need it,” she said.

Jin had to reluctantly agree. His wife rarely insisted on anything, and he’d learned it was unwise to defy her when she did. When he got home from work, his wife had immediately shooed him outside.

“You’ll only be in the way of the girls and I,” she told him. “Spend some time with Wei. He misses you lately.”

Jin found Wei across the street from their home in a grassy park, tossing a curiously-shaped inflated leather ball back and forth with two of his friends. The ball was round in the middle, but had slightly conical ends. The lads smiled and waved at him as he watched their play with a growing smile. They were quite adept with the ball. His wife was right; watching his son demonstrating his physical prowess was always enjoyable and filled him with pride.

Shortly thereafter, a few more boys showed up, and Jin watched with interest as they began to discuss playing a game involving the ball. He politely declined their invitation to join in the game, citing his “old age”, which earned him some good-natured jeers and laughter.

He watched with interest as they divided themselves into two teams and used some spare blocks of wood lying at the side of the street to mark two “goals”. They then began to play, and Jin quickly understood the purpose of the game: each team was trying to carry the ball into the goal of the opposing team by running with the ball and tossing the ball to one another if they were impeded. The ball-carrier could be stopped by holding him or even knocking him down, but the he could then toss the ball to another boy. Sometimes the ball was intercepted or fumbled or simply wrenched away, at which point it changed hands. The game demanded skill and energy and was enjoyable to watch.

The game remained scoreless for several minutes; the teams seemed evenly matched. Then one of the boys on Wei’s team tossed the ball underhanded to Jin’s son. Wei grabbed the ball out of mid-air, then looked towards the opposing goal. One of his team-mates was running towards it. Wei called out the boy’s name and then, as the opposing team closed in on him, he drew his arm back, preparing to toss the ball overhand.

What happened next took Jin’s breath away.

The ball rose away from Wei’s hand and flew in a long, fast, straight line. Previously, the strangely-shaped ball had wobbled awkwardly when tossed. But Wei’s throw was a thing of beauty, arcing elegantly in a long arc, perfectly aimed towards where his team-mate was running. The ball seemed to float into the arms of Wei’s team-mate, and the boy easily carried it into the opposing goal. Wei’s side shouted; their opponents groaned, but several of them couldn’t help smiling at such a skilful play.

Once Wei’s team-mates had stopped congratulating him, he turned around and was surprised to see his father standing directly behind him. The older man’s eyes were wide with amazement. He reached out and gripped his son’s shoulders.

“How did you do that?” Jin demanded.

“Do what?” Wei asked, suddenly confused.

“The ball!” Jin exclaimed, still wide-eyed. “It flew so far… so straight! How?”

“Oh, that!” Wei said, a smug grin now appearing on his face. “You just flick your wrist when you throw,” the boy explained, demonstrating by gesturing with his hand. “It puts a spin on the ball, so it goes straight, even if you throw it long. It’s easy!”

“Easy for you, Li!” one of his friends said, grinning ruefully and punching Wei playfully in the shoulder. “Everything’s easy for him,” he said to Jin. “It’s incredibly annoying.”

“You’re just jealous,” Wei said, smiling, then turned back to his father. His smile faded. His father was staring into space, as if stunned. “Father? Are you all right?”

“You put a spin on the ball…” Jin said, his voice barely louder than a whisper. “A spin…”

Suddenly, Jin clapped his hands together, threw his head back and laughed. He laughed long and loud, laughed until tears were pouring down his face and he was doubled over and clutching his belly.

“Uh… father?” his son asked hesitantly, well aware of the puzzled looks his friends were directing at his father, who suddenly appeared to have taken leave of his senses. “Are you all right?”

Jin nodded, still unable to speak. “I’m fine. Better than ever!” he said, chuckling. He shook his head and smiled to express his disbelief. “Child’s play. Child’s play! Ha!” He suddenly reached out and hugged his son, making the teenager blush. “I love you, my boy. I love you!”

“Um, okay, I love you too…” Wei said, blushing and acutely aware of the surprised stares of his friends.

Jin pushed himself back from the awkward embrace, though the broad smile on his face showed no trace of embarrassment, only elation. He clapped his hands again, then raced back to his home.

“Wow, Wei…” one of his friends said when the older man had gone. “He’s, uh…”

“He’s a genius,” Wei said with a sigh and no trace of a smile. “You know what they can be like…”

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 04:21

Princes 14 – Child’s Play

Part 4: Weapons Check

“So how does this work?” Caesar asked as he cradled the weapon in his arms.

“Very much like a musket, but with a few key differences,” Jin explained excitedly. “First of all, pull back on this lever,” he said, pointing to a metal lever near the bottom of the barrel, next to the stock. Caesar did so. “That opens the breech, into which you can insert the cartridge. Pointed end forward.”

Caesar carefully inserted the metallic cartridge into the breach. The new cartridges were enclosed in a metal shell rather than paper, and had one conical end and one flat. Also unlike the paper cartridges, these new ones did not have to be opened before loading; they were entirely self-contained, gunpowder and projectile combined into one small, neat, deadly package.

“Slide the bolt back,” Jin instructed him. Caesar pushed the lever back until it closed with a click. “Now raise the weapon to your shoulder, take aim, and fire.”

Caesar stared down the sights of the weapon. “That target you’ve set up has got to be well over one hundred yards away,” he muttered.

“Two hundred yards, to be precise, Caesar,” Jin said, his voice even and confident. “I understand you’ve been practicing with a musket?”

“Since you were but a beam of light in your father’s eye,” the immortal leader of Rome responded.

“Then you should have no problem hitting that target with this weapon,” Jin assured him. When he saw Caesar was about to lick his index finger, Jin interjected. “No need to check the wind, Caesar. Not at this range.”

Caesar cocked an eyebrow at the engineer’s self-confident tone. He sighted the target, took aim, and squeezed the trigger. With a loud retort, his shot fired. The shell flew out of the breech and landed at his feet and he felt the familiar kick of the weapon into his shoulder. He lowered the barrel and stared at the distant target.

“You hit it, sir,” one of his sharp-eyed aides told him.

“I can see that,” Caesar said, barely hiding his surprise. He could fire a musket all day long at a two-hundred-yard distant target without ever striking it, let alone scoring a bull’s eye. But this new weapon had proved remarkably accurate, even on his first attempt. “What do you call it again, Jin?”

“A rifle, Caesar,” Jin said proudly.

All it had taken was the sight of his own son using a basic principle of physics to accurately throw a ball, and everything had become clear. The conservation of angular momentum meant that an object, such as a ball, or a bullet, rotating around a reference point would continue to rotate around that reference point unless acted upon by some external force. Thus, imparting a spin to a bullet gave it greater accuracy and range. It was an idea so obvious, so simple, that Jin still couldn’t help chuckling when he thought of how he’d missed it all these years.

Once he had the idea, the implementation had been obvious: carve grooves into the barrel of the musket, a process called “rifling”. Then engineer the bullet so that it gripped those grooves when the weapon was fired, thereby imparting a spin to the projectile. Inspired by this innovation, Jin’s team of military engineers had also developed the breech-loading mechanism and the new, simpler, and more aerodynamic cartridges. It had taken a few years to perfect everything, but after decades of little progress, the time seemed to fly by.

The sound of the rifle firing echoed across the field as Caesar took another shot. This one was a perfect bull’s eye.

“Excellent,” Caesar said as he lowered the rifle’s stock from his shoulder. He turned to one of his companions, an angular-featured man with youthful looks but thinning hair. “Septimius. How long will it take your firm to start mass-producing these rifles?”

The man pursed his lips and considered. “It isn’t just the rifling,” he said. “It’s the breech mechanism, and the new cartridges… we’ll have to completely retool our munitions factories. I’d say we can be ready to make these in, say, six months?”

“You have two, or I turn the contract over to your competitor,” Caesar said sharply. “Time is of the essence.”

Septimius inhaled deeply, his eyes widening, then nodded. “I’ll see to it myself, Caesar,” he said, then looked away, his mind already considering how to accomplish the task.

“Are we expecting to be attacked, Caesar?” Jin asked innocently.

Ceasar turned suddenly, his ice-blue eyes staring sharply at Jin in such a way that the military engineer had to suppress a shudder. Then a smile slowly appeared on those ancient, angular features, crinkling the corners of his eyes.

“It’s of paramount importance that Rome’s soldiers be as well equipped as possible as soon as possible,” he said in an assuring tone. “They must be prepared for… any eventuality. Don’t you agree, Li Jin?”

“Of course, Caesar,” Jin said with a respectful bow. As he rose, he saw that Caesar and his aides were already walking away, and he could feel his own guts churning.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes14_04.jpg

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 04:22

Princes 14 – Child’s Play

Part 5: The Games of Nations

“What do you think?”

Li Jin did not answer his son’s question. He could only stare, dumbfounded.

The uniform of Rome’s legions had changed remarkably, adjusting not only to changing fashions but to the new realities of the gunpowder era. Armour could not hope to prevent injury from the new, powerful weapons, so it had been abandoned. The military had compensated by adopting a more lightweight uniform that allowed troops to be more mobile, both in battle and over long distances. They also compensated through sheer weight of numbers. Rome’s modern legions were larger than ever before.

And Li Wei was determined to be one of those countless soldiers fighting for the glory of Rome. He stood before his shocked father and his teary-eyed mother in his brand new uniform. He wore a high, dark shako upon his head decorated by a single eagle’s feather in the front. A dark blue short coat and white cross-belt adorned his broad chest, while his legs were clad in white breeches that were neatly tucked into dark brown boots. At his side, its stock resting upon the floor, was a Li Rifle—the weapon that Jin and his father had worked their entire lives to create.

Li Jin could not take his eyes away from his uniformed son, who stood so proudly before them in their small home, even though he wanted to wipe the sight from his vision. Eventually, he found his voice.

“You… enlisted,” Jin muttered, stating the obvious. His son nodded proudly. “But… you were accepted into the university…”

Wei shook his head impatiently. “Father, how many times have I told you that I’m not cut out for that type of life? This is what I want to do—to fight for my country, for the greater glory of Rome!”

“No,” Jin whispered. “No!” he said more firmly, shaking his head as he pushed himself up from his chair. “Take it off! I forbid it!”

“Father, please…”

“NO!” Jin shouted. “You are my only son! And you want to throw your life away?”

Something in Wei’s deep brown eyes hardened. He picked up his rifle and held it out towards his father.

“Look at this, father. It’s a Li Rifle. Named after our family. Are you trying to tell me that we can create such a weapon, but that our family is too good to carry them? Are you?”

Jin shook his head and stared angrily at his son. “You foolish child! Rome will be at war soon!”

Wei’s eyes widened excitedly at the news. “Truly?” he said as his lips broadened into a smile. “Are you sure, father?”

Jin was taken aback by the boy’s enthusiasm for conflict. But of course, like so many other young men, he would know nothing of war; no one on the continent had, not for generations. But soon, he would know. Far too soon, if Jin had read Caesar’s behaviour correctly.

“How can you look forward to war? To death?”

Wei looked at his father as though he’d suddenly sprouted horns. “The business of Rome is war, father. We made it a profession. We perfected it! You and grandfather devoted your lives to it,” he said, gesturing toward the rifle. “You honoured our family with your achievement. Would you have me shame our family by refusing to serve?”

To that, Li Jin had no answer. He sat down heavily in his chair, his eyes staring emptily at the floor.

Wei sighed. He couldn’t understand how his father could have devoted his life to developing a military weapon without considering its obvious, logical use.

“My legion leaves for Antium in two days,” Wei said. “I don’t officially have to report in until then. I was hoping to spend that time with my family, but if you’d rather I go…”

“No,” Jin said quietly. “Stay here, with your mother and I, until you have to go. This is your home. You are always welcome here.”

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes14_05.jpg

Wei nodded, then reached down and affectionately held his father’s hand for a moment. Then he turned and strode from the room, heading for his own bedroom. Once he’d gone, Jin’s wife, Xue, sat down heavily upon the arm of Jin’s chair. She wiped her eyes and placed one hand upon her husband’s shoulder.

“Do you think… do you think he’ll be all right?” she asked softly.

Jin shook his head. “I don’t know,” he murmured. “I don’t know…”

As his wife gently pressed her head against his and sobbed softly, Jin could only reflect on the enormity of his actions, which he had not appreciated until now. So many boys, just like his own, would be marching to war soon. And they’d be carrying the weapon that bore his family’s name. They’d mete out death to other boys, the children of Mongol or Greek parents—whoever Caesar’s first target would be. All those boys, all of them thinking of glory and honour, none of them with any idea what they were truly getting into. A bitter laugh escaped his lips. Child’s play, he’d called it when the germ of an idea that led to the rifling innovation had occurred to him. Child’s play indeed.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes14_06.jpg

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 04:23

Princes 15 – Scipio's Spy

Marcus Scipio and the Mycenian Campaign, 1740 AD

Part 1

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes15_01.jpg

The cannon rolled down the cobbled street, making a dreadful racket as they passed; their heavy wooden wheels clattered on the irregular cobblestones, and the ungreased axles groaned and squealed as the wheels turned. Lieutenant Marcus Scipio watched the cannon roll by and couldn’t help wincing.

“You overindulged last night, didn’t you, sir?”

Scipio turned and glared up at the man who’d spoken to him. Sergeant Necalli, “Cal” to his friends, was grinning cheerfully, apparently enjoying his commanding officer’s discomfort. The tall, dark-featured Aztec was standing at attention, his dark blue Rifleman’s uniform doing little to hide his powerful frame. Scipio himself was a tall man, and strong, but Necalli was a giant. Not for the first time, Scipio was thankful that the Sergeant was on his side in this war. But he wasn’t thankful enough not to be annoyed by his Sergeant’s chipper attitude.

“We all bloody overindulged,” Scipio grumbled. “Including you. So how is it that you’re so damned cheerful?”

“Water,” the Aztec responded. Scipio continued to glare at him, but quizzically. “Dehydration causes the hangover, sir,” he explained with an impudent grin.

Scipio now vaguely remembered how the big Aztec had come across a rain barrel during the previous evening’s revelry and had dunked his head in it, a sight which the other men had found extremely comical. He’d then proceeded to drink nearly a quarter of the rain barrel’s contents.

“And here we thought you were just stocking up for a pissing contest,” Scipio muttered. He regretted speaking even as he did so. His head felt incredibly tender, his ears oversensitive to any noise, and his tongue felt fat and dry in his mouth. He could feel that his sandy hair was plastered to his head by sweat beneath his shako, despite the coolness of the day.

But if a hangover was the price he had to pay, he’d pay it. Yes, he’d overindulged the night before, along with most of the Roman army, but no one could hold it against them. They’d fought the first battle of the Mongolian campaign and had taken the city of Mycenian after a protracted fight. Afterwards, the soldiers had celebrated their victory. They had also celebrated simply surviving, not being one of the many Roman casualties, nor the more numerous Mongolian dead. And of course, none of them knew if they’d still be alive to celebrate anything in a day, a week, a month, let alone a year or longer. So they’d gotten drunk, practically the entire Roman army, and Scipio along with them. He’d enjoyed it and had no regrets. Today, however, they all paid the price. The General was seeing to that.

Lieutenant Scipio stole a glance across Mycenian’s town square at his General. Gaius Rutullus Lepidus just sat there on his horse, staring balefully at his men, his dark blue uniform with its gold epaulets immaculate, his high cocked hat perfectly positioned atop his patrician head, concealing most of the close-cropped auburn curls that adorned his head. He was too canny, the General was, to punish the men outright for drunkenness; there would have been too many men to punish and too few to mete out the punishment. Instead, he’d ordered them out onto parade first thing in the morning and made the hungover troops watch… and listen… as the groaning, squealing cannon rolled by. As punishments went, Scipio had to acknowledge ruefully, it was excruciating, and brilliant. He swore that the only thing that rivaled the cannon in volume that morning was the gnashing of hundreds of Riflemen’s teeth.

The last cannon rolled by and left the square, and the men breathed an audible sigh of relief. Then they noticed the General watching them severely and braced themselves for whatever punishment he had in mind for them next.

“Well, I sincerely hope you miserable bastards enjoyed that,” General Lepidus said, speaking loudly and clearly from atop his chestnut brown stallion.

Several of the men around the square smiled ruefully. He was a hard man, they knew, but he’d led them well yesterday--led them to victory. That forgave a lot of sins, or in this case, fiendishly ingenious discipline.

“Just remember this,” the General continued. “From now on, you only get drunk when I give you permission to do so. Next time I’ll do much worse than simply aggravating your hangovers,” he growled. “Dismissed.”

The assembled soldiers perceptibly relaxed now that the ordeal was over. After receiving a nod from his Captain, Lieutenant Scipio turned to his own unit and quietly braced himself.

“Company… dismissed!” he called out, doing his best not wince as the sound of his own voice made his head throb painfully.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes15_02.jpg

“Should we go find some of the hair of the dog that bit you, sir?” Sergeant Necalli asked.

Scipio glared at him. The tall, broad-shouldered Aztec was still irritatingly pleased with himself.

“I’ll settle for a bite to eat,” Scipio responded, “provided I can keep it down.”

Scipio and Necalli had first met on board the transport ship Minerva that had brought them from Rome to Mongolia. The passage had been rough and long, the quarters cramped, the food terrible. Many of the Riflemen, unaccustomed to sea voyages, had become seasick. Many more had threatened to mutiny. Scipio and Necalli had caught wind of the impending mutiny and, with a few other soldiers, had taken it upon themselves to suppress it.

Their actions hadn’t been an act of duty or patriotism on their parts as much as enlightened self-interest. Every man on board a ship that had suffered a mutiny was likely to be punished with a flogging at the very least, regardless of their level of involvement. Nevertheless, the two Riflemen had been promoted for their actions before even seeing their first battle. The experience had also led to the two men forming, if not quite a friendship, at least a partnership—a mutually beneficial relationship between an officer and his sergeant.

The two men turned and strolled out of the city’s central square, heading down a side street. They kept their wits about them, eying each window and door for trouble. They’d won the battle and taken the city yesterday, but the locals, of course, would not welcome these conquerors from a distant continent. There would be unrest and resistance, so they remained watchful.

“You in the mood for army rations,” Necalli asked, “or some of the local fare?”

Scipio gave a brief, derisive laugh. “You think the Mongos will actually serve us?” He asked in a skeptical tone. ‘Mongo’ was, of course, the soldiers’ somewhat pejorative term for the Mongolians. Considering the much coarser terms used yesterday to refer to the enemy during the battle, ‘Mongo’ seemed almost polite in comparison.

Necalli shrugged. “There’s always a few practical-minded businessmen ready to take anyone’s coin,” he said. “Businesswomen, too,” he added, stopping as something in a nearby alley caught his attention.

Scipio turned and looked to where his Sergeant was staring. There, in the darkness of the alley, he could just make out the silhouette of a woman. She stepped out hesitantly into the light, and Scipio’s breath caught. She was Mongolian, and she was quite beautiful.

The woman was a head shorter than Scipio. Her hair was long and dark; her almond-shaped eyes matched her hair colour. Her skin was golden. She wore a white buttoned shirt and a dark green skirt which was just short enough to reveal a few inches of her well-shaped calves; her pert breasts pressed against the fabric of the shirt and immediately caught Scipio’s eye, especially since the top buttons of her shirt were undone, revealing an enticing hint of cleavage.

She favoured Scipio with a come-hither glance and an inviting smile. How long had it been since he’d been with a woman, he wondered? Too damn long. Not since that skirt in the Subura, the tavern-keeper’s wife, the reason Scipio had found it necessary to join the army and get out of Rome until the whole ugly business blew over. He watched the young Mongolian woman approach him and felt the old, familiar hunger starting to catch fire in his body.

“I think I just found the cure for my hangover,” he muttered to Necalli with a grin. He slid his rifle off of his shoulder and handed it to the Sergeant.

“Ask her if she has a friend,” the Aztec replied as he took the weapon.

“Hello, love,” Scipio said to her, his smile broadening. He had a good smile, he knew; he had all his teeth and they were straight and clean.

“Hello, Rome soldier-man,” the Mongolian woman responded. She placed one of her hands upon a white-washed wall and placed the other upon her shapely hip, which she thrust out in a provocative pose. “You want good time?”

“Do I ever,” Scipio said, his tone low and intense.

Even as he approached her, he instinctively evaluated her as a threat. She carried no weapons that he could discern; her clothing was too tight-fitting, pleasantly so in his opinion, to conceal anything. No, she seemed like the genuine article. This pleased Scipio all the more. He’d managed to hang on to some of his coins last night, not spending them all on drink, and would be more than happy to leave a few with this delightful creature.

“I don’t suppose you have a friend around?” Scipio asked, generously remembering Necalli, who was leaning back against the wall on the opposite side of the alley, watching the encounter with a bemused expression on his face.

The woman eyed the big Aztec for a moment, her brows raising in appreciation as she took in the man’s size and masculinity. Then she shrugged.

“I do you, then I do him. Okay?” she said.

Scipio turned to glance at Necalli and grinned. “Rank has its privileges,” he quipped. Necalli just rolled his eyes.

“I have place. In here,” she said, indicating a doorway behind her with a brief nod of her head. “Two Rome coin each, okay?”

“Sounds fair to me, love,” Scipio said agreeably. She took his hand to lead him down the alley.

“See you in a minute, sir,” Necalli called after him. Scipio turned around briefly and held up his index and middle fingers, the back of his hand towards his Sergeant. The Aztec smirked and chuckled lowly at the rude gesture.

The woman led Scipio a few paces down the alley. He followed her into a doorway and found himself in the empty storeroom of what appeared to be a disused general goods store. He glanced around for a mattress but saw none.

“Standing up then?” he said with a smirk. “Fine by me, love…”

Suddenly the smile disappeared from Scipio’s face. Even in the dim light of the abandoned shop, he could see the change that had come over the woman, and it startled him. Gone was the enticing, come-hither stare. She was staring at him levelly in a manner that reminded him of a cat eying prey. He knew that look that had suddenly appeared upon her face. He’d seen it enough times in the Subura back home. This was no mere prostitute; she was a predator. Instinctively, his right hand moved to his belt, to the knife he carried there.

The woman made a derisive sound as she watched him.

“Relax, lieutenant,” she said in clear, unaccented Latin. “You’re not in any danger. Unless you try to rape me, in which case I’ll take that knife and relieve you of your manhood before you make another move.”

“What the hell…?” Scipio said, his pale blue eyes opening wide as he stared at the woman.

“I don’t have much time,” she said. “I have a message for the General.”

“Lepidus?” Scipio said, his mind still reeling.

“Is there another Roman General in Mongolia?” the woman asked him with more than just a little sarcasm in her voice.

Scipio still struggled to clear away his confusion. “I’ve never even spoken to…” he began to say.

“I’m going to tell you something,” the woman went on as though he hadn’t spoken. “A set of phrases. It will mean nothing to you. But you must memorize it and relay it, word for word, to General Lepidus himself. Understand?”

Scipio nodded; his mind was finally catching up to the situation. Even so, he felt completely out of his depth.

“I’m no spy…” he began to say.

“I’m well aware of that,” the woman muttered impatiently. “But you’ll have to do.”

There was a noise out in the street in front of the shop. The woman’s body jerked suddenly in alarm and she turned to look through a doorway to the store’s grimy front windows that were partially boarded up. She briefly saw a child run by. Her slender shoulders slumped as she breathed a sigh of relief.

“You’re in danger,” Scipio observed.

“My, you’re a quick one, aren’t you?” the Mongolian woman said in a cutting tone.

“Maybe you should come with me and my Sergeant and deliver this message in person,” Scipio suggested.

The woman blinked twice, expressing her surprise. Then an amused half-smile appeared upon her lips.

“Very gallant,” she said. “But completely impractical. Now listen closely. ‘Hercules has cleaned the stables, and is rounding up the mares. The lion is slain. The cattle remain free.’” She made him repeat the statement several times to prove to her that he had memorized it.

“There’s a problem, though,” Scipio told her. “I’m just a lieutenant. The General won’t give me the time of day.”

“Just tell them the message is from Larentia,” she said, and made him repeat the name several times as well. “I have to go,” she said suddenly.

With that, she turned away from him and cautiously made her way through the darkened store towards its front door. Scipio’s mind was still whirling; he stood and watched her go. She opened the store’s creaking front door and stepped into the street.

Just then, Scipio heard a man’s voice shout and saw Larentia tense. She turned to her right, away from the voice, and took a step as if she was about to break into a run, but then stopped. She turned around and grasped the handle of the store’s door, but she never got a chance to open it. In a heartbeat, over a half dozen Mongolian men swarmed around her. Scipio watched as she quickly struck and felled two of them with skill and grace, but their numbers overwhelmed her. They grabbed her arms and held them tightly and painfully behind her back. One man, a tall, burly fellow who was apparently the ringleader, stepped forward and slapped her face, hard. She shook her head, then glared at the man and spat into his face. He slapped her again, and this time her head slumped forward.

Scipio felt his gorge rising. His teeth gnashed and his hands clenched into fists. He was about to run out of the darkened shop to her aid when suddenly she looked up and her dark eyes gazed directly into his. She gave a brief, barely susceptible shake of her head. Then the men holding her pulled her upright and dragged her away.

The leader of the gang remained standing out in front of the store. He turned and looked through its grimy windows. Scipio took a step back into the darkness deep in the abandoned store, but his eyes remained riveted on the face peering in towards him. The man was tall for a Mongolian, as tall as Scipio himself; he had a broad face and two long, thin mustaches that dropped down on either side of his mouth towards his chin. His eyes were narrow and hard, his mouth equally so. Scipio memorized every feature, hoping in his heart to see that face again when he had the advantage. Then the man grunted and walked away.

“I was right,” Necalli said with a grin a moment later when Scipio reappeared in the alley. “That didn’t take you…” his voice trailed off as he noticed the grim look on the officer’s face.

“Come on, Cal,” Scipio muttered as he retrieved his rifle from the big sergeant, “let’s go.”

“Where? What the hell is going on?” Scipio turned to glare at him, so Necalli quickly added, “Sir.”

“I have to go recite a bit of nonsense to the General,” Scipio replied. “A woman may have just given her life for it, so it damn well better mean something to somebody.”

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 04:24

Princes 15 - Scipio's Spy

Part 2

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes15_03.jpg

A great oak door opened, and a heavy-set man in a dark blue coat with gold buttons and clean white breeches walked out. The sword hanging from his left hip indicated he was an officer, the red sash around his waist—not to mention his presence in the general’s chambers—meant he was a high-ranking one. Scipio quickly spied the two silver epaulets on the man’s shoulders and then knew the man held the rank of Major. He had short brown hair and a long, drooping mustache, and the way he eyed Scipio reminded the rifleman of how a cat sized up a mouse in the dark, dirty alleyways back home.

“Lieutenant Scipio?” the man said, and Scipio was on his feet at full attention in an instant.

“Sir!” he said, staring at a spot on the wall just above the Major’s head.

“At ease, Lieutenant,” the Major said.

The right side of man’s mouth twitched upward for a moment, indicating he found Scipio’s adherence to rigid army formality—which only served to advertise his anxiety—mildly amusing. Bastard, Scipio thought as he relaxed his stance as much as his body let him.

“Follow me,” the Major said.

A good soldier, Scipio did as he was told. He followed the Major into a large chamber, still decorated in simple Mongolian style and native woods, but now sporting some Roman additions, such as several large flags, all bearing a gold oak crown on a field of purple, the standard of Rome. At the far end of the room, two golden eagles atop oak staffs stood on either side of a large desk; behind the desk, on the wall, was a portrait of a man wearing the purple-striped toga of a senator, a patch over one eye, and, more significantly, a grass crown upon his head. At the desk sat a man with auburn hair speckled with grey that formed short, tight curls upon his head. He was dressed in a blue coat with gold epaulets, and was studying several papers in front of him.

Scipio followed the Major to the front of the desk, where the officer cleared his throat to get the General’s attention. The man at the desk looked up, then gently laid the sheet of paper he’d been studying upon his desk and slowly rose to his feet.

“General Gaius Rutullus Lepidus,” the Major said, “may I present Lieutenant Marcus Scipio.”

“Sir!” Scipio said, assuming a stance of full attention yet again.

“At ease, at ease,” the General said with a wave of his hand. He strode casually from behind his desk until he was standing in front of it and staring hard at Scipio, who did his best to stand steady before that intense, unwavering gaze.

“Tell me what she said,” the General ordered without preamble. “Verbatim, Lieutenant. Every word, exactly.”

Scipio repeated his message, fully aware of the General’s intense gaze that seemed capable of seeing clear through into the depths of his soul. Though the message meant nothing to him, he was aware that it was code and could have deep meaning for these two men, and therefore for the war. Scipio also assumed that the lovely young Mongolian woman who called herself Larentia had very likely risked her life to deliver the message to him.

When he finished, the General turned to Major Scaurus. The two senior officers shared a long, silent look that nevertheless seemed to convey a great deal of unspoken information. Then the General turned from Scipio and walked back behind his desk, his face pensive.

“Thank you, Lieutenant,” Scaurus said brightly, with a feigned friendliness that made Scipio all too aware that he was about to be dismissed. “That will be…”

“There’s more, sir,” Scipio said.

“More?” Scaurus said, his expression suddenly suspicious. “You did give us the entire message, didn’t you, Lieutenant?” he asked, his tone implying that there would be trouble for Scipio if he was holding out on them for some reason.

“Yes sir, every word,” Scipio replied. “But after she gave me the message, the woman was captured, sir. By a bunch of Mongos… sorry, Mongolians. They were… treating her quite rough, sir.”

A long, heavy silence hung in the room. Scipio watched as the Major and General shared yet another silent but significant communicative glance.

“Unfortunate,” the General said with a sigh, his lips pressed together grimly. “She’s been very useful to us.”

“Indeed she has, sir.” Scaurus said.

Every sensible instinct he possessed told Scipio to keep his mouth shut. He knew that the best thing he could do would be to deliver a smart salute and then beat a hasty retreat. But some other part of him wouldn’t let it go. He was all too familiar with that part of himself; it was the very reason he was in uniform fighting in Mongolia rather than relaxing in a tavern on the other side of the world. He could no more deny it than he could stop breathing.

“Sirs,” he said, and felt a cold sweat break out on his skin as the two senior officers suddenly focused their attention on him. They both looked somewhat appalled that he even had the temerity to speak up, but Scipio ploughed ahead. “Surely she must still be in the city somewhere. Some sort of… rescue operation can’t be out of the question, can it?”

The Major and the General were silent for a moment. Then Major Scaurus began to chuckle, a low, mocking laugh that made the blood rise to Scipio’s cheeks.

“Rescue?” Scaurus said. “Oh, you are a gallant one, aren’t you, Lieutenant?”

“She’s obviously been acting as a Roman agent, sir,” Scipio continued, though the sensible part of his brain was silently screaming at him to stop. “Surely we owe her…”

“That is quite enough, Lieutenant,” the General said testily. “I don’t need to be lectured about quid pro quo with our agents by my junior officers.”

Scipio’s teeth gnashed together and he stared long and hard at his general, long enough to be considered insubordinate. Just as Lepidus’ brows rose, Scipio lifted his gaze to a spot on the wall above the General’s head and brought himself to attention.

“Sir!” he said, checking the anger he felt.

Lepidus sighed heavily and rose from behind his desk. “In war,” he said to Scipio in a tone that was surprisingly gentle, “sacrifices must be made. If you try to keep everyone from getting killed, you wind up getting them all killed. Perhaps if you rise higher in the ranks you’ll come to understand that, Lieutenant.”

“Sir,” Scipio said, his anger at the General’s seeming callousness dissipating. Even so, the abandonment of the woman continued to bother him.

Lepidus turned and marched back to his desk, nodding at Scaurus as he did so.

The Major simply turned to Scipio and said, “Dismissed, Lieutenant.”

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 04:24

Princes 15 - Scipio's Spy

Part 3

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes15_04.jpg

“Bloody rifles,” Corporal Ancus Silo muttered.

His comment came on the tail end of the other Riflemen’s grumblings about their billet, a somewhat derelict warehouse near Mycenian’s port district. The roof leaked, rats scurried across the floor, and the place reeked of sulphur and potash and other goods that once had been stored there. What any of the complaints had to do with their weapons was unclear to an uninformed observer, but among the men of Rome’s 14th Legion, the comment prompted the usual response: appreciative chuckles from the other men, and a heavy sigh from Private Li Wei.

If only, Wei told himself, he’d had the sense to keep to himself the fact that he was the son of the man who had developed the Li rifle, which was standard issue in their unit. As soon as the other riflemen had found out, he’d spent the entirety of an evening listening to a litany of complaints about the weapon. Most of the problems were a result of manufacturer’s defects, poor maintenance, or simply the heavy use the weapons endured during warfare, but Wei became the de facto sounding board for every little issue with the rifles.

And then it got worse. Before long, whenever anything went wrong, the men blamed it on the rifles. Especially if Wei was within earshot, the implication being that his father and by extension he himself was somehow to blame if their biscuit was too hard, the weather too cold, or the officers were in a foul mood. Something would go wrong, a man would mutter “bloody rifles”, and all eyes would stray to Wei. And they’d laugh.

The young private felt a hand on his shoulder. “You shouldn’t take it so hard, my young friend,” Private Lallena told him. “It’s just a little good-natured ribbing,” the Spaniard insisted.

Wei’s lips pressed together. “It’s a slight on my family’s honour,” he muttered.

“No it isn’t!” Lallena said with a laugh. “It’s a joke, and you should regard it as such. It’s even a sign of acceptance and dare I say affection. Though frankly, that heavy sigh you give each time the rifles get blamed for something is a cherished part of the routine, so by all means keep it up.”

Wei rolled his eyes, which only made his Spanish friend laugh yet again. Then he shrugged and laughed. Perhaps Miguel had a point, he thought…

Wei’s ruminations were interrupted by the sound of the warehouse door slamming open, followed by several heavy, rapid footfalls. The men fell silent. Lieutenant Scipio had returned from his audience with the General, and he was in a foul mood, that much was obvious.

Sergeant Necalli followed Scipio as he stormed into the warehouse. The Lieutenant stomped past his men and went straight into the former shipping/receiving office, now his makeshift quarters. He slammed the door behind him.

“I take it that our esteemed Lieutenant’s meeting with el General did not go well?” Lallena said to Necalli.

The big Sergeant shrugged his broad shoulders. “He wouldn’t say, but it’s a safe bet,” he commented.

“What’s all this about, anyway?” Wei asked.

Necalli told the young private as much as he knew: that he and Scipio had met a Mongolian woman who was, in fact, some sort of Roman agent. She’d given Scipio a message for General Lepidus, then she’d run off and gotten captured by some local ruffians—probably resistance fighters, or worse. Wei shuddered a little upon hearing the story; he could well imagine how a perceived traitor would be treated. The fact that she was a woman would make her punishment all the more sordid and gruesome.

A few minutes went by, and the men’s interest in the Lieutenant’s business with the General quickly waned. Necalli pulled out a deck of cards, and Silo, Wei, and Lallena joined him, sitting upon barrels around a wooden crate to play a hand or two of whist, a game imported from England that had become very popular in all of Rome’s territories. They’d just dealt the first hand when Scipio opened the door to his quarters and stepped out. The tall lieutenant’s eyes roamed about the warehouse for a moment, then came to rest on the four riflemen playing cards.

Necalli sighed. “So much for our game, lads. Here it comes…” he muttered.

Scipio walked up to the group of four riflemen. “I’m going for a walk,” he announced. They looked up at him expectantly. “I think it would be a good idea to mingle with the locals. Make their acquaintance and such. Chat them up. You never know what interesting things they might have to say to you, once you persuade them to loosen their tongues.”

Necalli knew where this was heading. “The General said there would be no rescue effort,” he reminded his officer.

“He said he wouldn’t launch one, that’s true,” Scipio said. “But he didn’t order me not to attempt such a thing myself. Besides, who said anything about a rescue? I’m just going for a walk.”

“In an enemy city we just captured yesterday?” Silo said. The Corporal was a sly man in early middle age, a poacher from Capua. His profession explained why he was in the army, as well as how he had become a crack shot.

“Well,” Scipio said, “if some of my men want to accompany me on my little stroll—to valiantly protect their officer, or just for company—I can hardly object. Not that I’m asking. Let alone ordering. Understand?” The riflemen glanced at one another, then nodded.

“Aren’t we awaiting orders or something?” Wei ventured.

Scipio looked at the young Private sharply. “That we are. In the meantime, our time is our own. Word is that Lepidus is deploying our guerrilla troops on the hills east of the city in anticipation of a counter-attack. The 14th is specialized in city raiding; that leaves us with some time on our hands, doesn’t it, Private Li? So. You can sit around in this musty, rat-infested warehouse. Or you can come with me for a walk in the fresh air.”

And attempt to rescue a woman, he didn’t say, but every man heard it. And attempt to rescue a female Roman spy from the men who’ve captured her and may be torturing her as we speak…

As one, the four riflemen rose to their feet.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes15_05.jpg

“Nice evening for a walk,” Silo commented.

“Night air is good for the constitution,” Lallena agreed cheerfully.

“I had my fill of whist on the trip over anyway,” Necalli muttered. “And besides, the Spaniard cheats.”

Lallena’s mouth dropped open. “I damned well do not, you big mentula!” he shouted in indignation.

Necalli cast an amused sideways glance at him. “And why exactly did you join the army, anyway?” he asked with a knowing grin.

“I don’t cheat anymore…” Lallena muttered as he shuffled his feet.

“We should grab our ‘bloody rifles’, shouldn’t we?” Wei commented with a wry grin.

“That we should, lad,” Silo said with a smile, “that we should. Bayonets too, and several rounds of ammunition. You’d be surprised what sort of game you can find, even in the midst of a city.”

A few minutes later, the five riflemen left their makeshift barracks and walked out into the streets of the captured Mongolian city. The sun was setting in the west, visible as a burning orange orb across the Bay of Mycenian. Above it, the scattered clouds were the colour of blood.

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 04:25

Princes 15 - Scipio's Spy

Part 4

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes15_07.jpg

Jambyn Bayar looked up from the glass he was drying as five Roman riflemen walked into his tavern. He barely managed to withhold a curse. As if their mere presence here wasn’t bad enough, each of them was armed; all five men had rifles slung over their shoulders, while the officer also had a sword in a scabbard hanging from a belt around his hips. As the soldiers entered, the conversation in the room died. Over two dozen Mongolian men eyed these representatives of the conquering army warily.

The officer in the lead of the group was a tall, sandy-haired man, who was nodding to the local patrons as though they were acquaintances he saw every day. The officer’s smile and friendly manner did not deceive Bayar in the least; the man had a lean, hard look to him and moved like he knew how to handle himself. At his right shoulder was a mountain of a man with bronze skin and dark features; the mere sight of him convinced any Mongolians in the bar who were considering attacking these soldiers to restrain themselves. The other three riflemen looked no less confident and formidable.

And why shouldn’t they be confident, Bayar asked himself quietly. The Romans had arrived in force, as he’d known they would, and had captured Mycenian after a single day’s fighting. The Mongolian’s own riflemen had been unable to withstand the withering barrage from those Roman cannon. Bayar could still hear the echoing booms in his head, like deadly thunder that had made his children weep in terror. Just the sound alone had been enough to unnerve many of the defending troops; the terrifying effects of the cannonballs on them had been even worse.

But the Romans were here now—in Mongolia, in Mycenian, and now, of all places, in his bar. Bayar had little choice, therefore, but to force a wary grin onto his face and acknowledge the soldiers as they walked up to his bar. A half-dozen Mongolians vacated the bar as they approached; the Romans appeared to not notice this at all. The officer sat down on one of the stools while his men remained standing and turned to watch the crowd.

“D’you speak Latin?” Scipio asked Bayar.

“Some,” the bartender admitted.

“Whiskey,” Scipio ordered as he tossed a bronze Roman sestertius onto the counter.

Bayar stared at the coin without making a move to pick it up. “We no take Rome coin,” he said in broken Latin.

“Well you’d better damn well start,” Scipio said in a low tone that made no attempt to conceal the threat it contained. He smiled, then turned to look back at the other patrons who were watching him and his men sullenly. “You’d all better get used to having us around,” he said loudly. “When Romans go somewhere, we tend to stay. Just ask my Spanish or my Aztec friend here,” he went on, pointing at Lallena and Necalli in turn.

“They’re stubborn,” Necalli conceded with a shrug of his massive shoulders.

“Like barnacles,” Lallena added.

“So how about that drink?” Scipio said over his shoulder. Bayar sighed, took the coin from the counter, and reached for a bottle. “Not the cheap rotgut,” Scipio said, without even turning around to watch the barkeep.

Bayar’s hand drifted to a different bottle. He uncorked it an poured its contents into a glass for the Roman officer.

Scipio took a sip from the glass and rolled it around in his mouth. His brows rose. “Not bad,” he said, then tossed the rest of the drink back. “If you Mongos can make whiskey like this, I think we’ll get along just fine!”

“I no want trouble,” Bayar said to him nervously. “This good place.”

“We don’t want trouble either, friend,” Scipio said as he turned around on his chair to look at the barkeep. He lowered his voice so that only the barkeep could hear him. “In fact, you might be able to do us a favour. Then we’d be in your debt. That’s a very nice place to be, having Romans owing you something. Rather than the other way around.”

Bayar’s brows furrowed and his dark, narrow eyes regarded the Roman with undisguised suspicion. “What favour?” he asked warily. His eyes shifted to the other tavern patrons. He was well aware that cooperating with the invading army could earn him a world of trouble. He might have little choice in the matter, but that excuse would not curry any favour with the local resistance leaders. And Bayar had a wife and three children to worry about…

“I’m looking for someone,” Scipio said, still keeping his voice low. “Mongolian, tall bugger—tall as me. Broad face, two long moustaches,” he said, gesturing at his own face with one hand to illustrate his description. “Nasty fellow. You know him?”

As Scipio watched, the tavern owner’s eyes widened momentarily. Then he dropped his gaze to stare at the bar. “I no can help you,” he said.

“You know him, don’t you?” Scipio said. He reached into his money pouch for another coin, gritting his teeth when he felt how few were left there. He reluctantly brought out his last silver denarius and placed it on the bar.

“I say I no can help you!” Bayar shouted. “You keep money! I no can help!” He turned away from the Romans and wiped the sweat from his brow.

Scipio paused, staring at the bartender a moment longer. “Fine then, friend,” he said. “Thanks for the drink.”

He got up and walked out, his men following him. Only when the door closed behind them did Bayar let out the breath he’d been holding.

***

A couple of hours later, Bayar closed and locked the tavern’s front door and his shoulders sagged. He knew it was inevitable that some Romans might find their way to his establishment, but so soon? And then for them to start asking about Manlai! Trouble like that he didn’t need. At least they’d left without any fuss. He hoped that any other Romans that made their way into his tavern would want nothing more than a drink.

He told himself to relax. All told, it hadn’t gone too badly. Everyone there had seen him do no more and no less than any good Mongolian could be expected to do, under the circumstances. Refusing to serve them would have just resulted in trouble; but at the same time, he’d refused to give them anything more than what his establishment offered. Bayar allowed himself a smile and let his thoughts drift to his wife and his three children, who would all be asleep upstairs by now. He’d just sneak a peek in on them, as he did every night…

“Hello, friend.”

Bayar gasped and instinctively took a step back. He turned to his right, and there he was: the tall, sandy-haired Roman. He didn’t see his companions, but they couldn’t be far. Bayar nervously glanced around the bar even though he knew they were alone.

“I no your friend!” Bayar insisted. “You go!”

“I’m not going until you tell me what I want to know,” Scipio said. “You know the man I’m looking for. Who is he, and how do I find him?”

Bayar shook his head. “You no want to find him,” he said.

“Oh, but I do. You see, the big bastard took off with a Mongolian woman of my acquaintance. Pretty little thing, too. He’s probably torturing her—hurting her right now, as we speak. You can help me stop that.”

“I no can help—“

“Are Mongolian women fair game, then?” Scipio asked pointedly. “Is that what you people go in for? You treat your women as punching bags?”

Bayar didn’t understand every word that the Roman had said, but he caught the gist of it, and it made the gorge rise in his throat. He thought of his own beloved, precious wife, as well as his two daughters. He drew himself up, summoning what national pride he could muster.

“No!” he asserted. “We treat women good. Mongolian women, they get re… re…”

“Respect?” Scipio prompted him. The barkeep nodded. “Yes, well, that’s not what this woman I’m worried about is getting. What she’s getting is tortured, and eventually killed. You can help me stop that.”

Bayar stood there, his head shaking, his mind filled with images of the same fate befalling his own wife and girls. The best way to protect them was to send this man away without any help. But what if it was his own wife, or one of his girls, in Manlai’s hands? Wouldn’t he want someone, anyone, even a Roman, to rescue them?

Scipio was about to turn and walk away when he heard the man mutter something. “What was that?” he asked.

“Manlai,” Bayar said. “His name Manlai. I not know where you find him, but you ask, you find.”

Scipio nodded. Things worked much the same way in the Subura back home. If you made enough noise looking for one of the local bosses, eventually they’d come to you, or bring you to them, just to find out what the fuss was about. Men like that operated in the shadows; it wasn’t good for their business to have someone stumbling around, reminding the world that they existed.

Scipio reached inside his money pouch for a coin, but Bayar shook his head and held up his hand.

“No Rome coin. Bad if I have many,” he said.

Scipio nodded. “All right then,” he said. “My name is Lieutenant Marcus Scipio. If you ever need a favour, you come and ask for me.” He then turned and left, leaving by way of the tavern’s back door, the same way he’d come in. Necalli was waiting for him in the dark alley outside.

“Anything?” the big Aztec whispered.

“A name,” Scipio said. “It’s a start.”

The Sergeant nodded, and they warily walked down the alley to rendezvous with their three companions. Back inside, in the living quarters above the tavern, Bayar’s children were sleepily puzzled when their father pulled each of them out of bed to embrace and kiss them in turn.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes15_06.jpg

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 04:26

Note: Sorry for the lack of screenshots for this entry, but it's been a while since the last update and I didn't want to keep you folks waiting any longer...

Princes 15 - Scipio's Spy

Part 5

“Someone’s asking about you,” Bekhter said.

Manlai turned to face him. “Who?” he asked after a moment’s hesitation. He had a broad face that rarely displayed any emotion at all. Many men assumed, upon first meeting him, that he was stupid: the broad face, the lack of expression, the slow manner of his speech were all reasons for this. And they were all misleading. They soon came to realize the error of their assumption. Many came to regret it. Deeply.

“A Roman. An officer,” Bekhter told him.

Manlai stroked his moustache with his thumb and his forefinger. “Has he said what it’s about?”

“Not that I’ve heard,” the other man said. “You think it has something to do with our guest?”

Manlai then shook his head. “I doubt that. The Romans wouldn’t be so stupidly obvious.”

“What do you want to do about it?”

“Have this Roman informed that I’ll be at the Jargal teahouse for lunch. I’ll find out what he wants with me there.”

The man nodded and walked out of the room, allowing Manlai to return his attention to the interrogation. He nodded to the other two men in the room, and they responded by tilting the long wooden board back so that the end that had been immersed in the basin came up out of it. The woman who was strapped upside-down to the board coughed and sputtered and gasped for breath as her head finally came out of the water.

“Once again, Nara,” Manlai said to her. “What was the last message you passed along to the Romans?”

The young woman panted down several breaths. Her dark eyes stared back into his, and he could see the anger and the spite was still there, even after several hours of this treatment that left her gasping and shuddering as each dunking brought her within a hair’s breadth of drowning. Still she said nothing. A stubborn one, and strong, he silently acknowledged, but she would break. Everyone did, sooner or later. Manlai grunted, then nodded to the other two men. She barely had time to gasp down another breath before her head plunged back under water again.

***

“You speak pretty good Latin,” Scipio said. “You know, for a Mongo.”

Manlai gave the slightest of nods, acknowledging the compliment and ignoring the insult. “It’s always wise to know the ways of one’s adversary,” he said. Scipio just shrugged and stared at him blankly. “I hear you’ve been looking for me,” he said from across the table. His right hand idly held a small glass of tea. Scipio had refused some when offered.

“Yeah, well, I’ve got a bone to pick with you,” Scipio said. “The way I see it, you owe me a denarius. That’s half a month’s pay to me, so it’s not small change.”

“How so?” Manlai asked, his face impassive. He’d studied and practiced the stone face since he’d been a child, and was a master at it. The Roman officer sitting across from him, on the other hand, could barely sit still.

“One of your girls, she cheated me!” Scipio said indignantly.

“One of my girls…?” Manlai said evenly.

“Oh, don’t act all innocent,” Scipio said. “We’re men of the world, aren’t we? I’ve heard about you. You run the girls in this town. Well, one of them took my money yesterday and didn’t give me what I had coming.”

Manlai shook his head as he raised his glass of tea. “You must be mistaken,” the Mongolian told him. “My girls never…”

“Her name was Larentia,” Scipio said.

And for one of the very few times in his life, Manlai failed to maintain his stone face. His brows rose, and his glass of tea stopped half-way to his lips.

“Ah, that rings a bell, doesn’t it?” Scipio said accusingly. “She took my money and ran off without me getting what I’d paid for. What kind of a business are you running, anyhow? If you cheat every soldier in the Roman army this way, there’s going to be trouble, my friend.”

“Larentia…” Manlai said. “I may know of her,” he said cautiously. “But I’d have to know more about your transaction with her if we’re to settle this amicably. You wouldn’t happen to remember what she said to you…?”

Scipio frowned and shook his head. “She jabbered some sort of nonsense at me like it was supposed to mean something. Like I could remember—I was hungover, and she was supposed to be the cure for it,” he said with a smile. “Now look. I’m not an unreasonable man. You settle up with me, give me my denarius back, and I won’t go spreading word around the barracks that your girls are skippers. Deal?”

Manlai took a deep breath. “I’ll want to make my own enquiries about this matter. Come back here tonight for dinner, and we’ll resolve this.”

Scipio sighed, then pushed back from the table and stood up. “You’d damned well better be here,” he said, then glanced angrily at the other three big, burly Mongolians seated beside Manlai at the next table. “You can bring your girlfriends along again if they make you feel safer,” he said with a derisive laugh, then turned and walked towards the door.

Once he was gone, Manlai turned to look at Bekhter, who was standing by the back entrance of the teahouse. Manlai nodded, and a heartbeat later, Bekhter had disappeared.

***

There was really only one question running through Scipio’s mind as he walked out of the teahouse and turned down a nearby alley that led towards the Roman garrison’s barracks. Now or later?

He caught the movement behind him and to his right. He had to fight off the instinct to react quickly enough. Instead, he allowed the blow to come, which it did, hard into his side just above the kidney. He did his best to roll with it. It still hurt like hell. Then the black cloth bag came down over his head, blinding him, and more blows, until he sagged to the ground and felt them tying his hands behind his back. Then he felt hands grabbing hold of him under his arms, and he was dragged down the alley.

He reflected that it was ironic: he had no idea where they were taking him, and yet he knew exactly where he was going. Before long, he knew, he’d be seeing Larentia again. He just hoped it wouldn’t be for the last time.

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 04:26

Princes 15 - Scipio's Spy

Part 6

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes15_08.jpg

Darkness and pain.

That was what Scipio’s world consisted of at the moment. The cloth over his head cut out all light; he couldn’t see where he was going and constantly stumbled into his captors, or tripped over curbs or stairs. And when he did any of those things, the pain came: the men around him expressed their displeasure with his clumsiness by punching or kicking him.

The only other constant was movement. His captors kept him in motion, hence their surly impatience. Scipio speculated that they must be proceeding down city streets or alleys, in full view of the citizenry. In any Roman city, the sight of a group of thugs forcing a hooded and bound man down a street would have elicited comment if not intervention. But not here. No, based upon his limited and recent experience with people such as the intimidated and fearful barkeep, Scipio knew he could expect no help from the locals. But then again, he wasn’t expecting any.

His boot caught on something and then his shoulder bumped against a hard surface. Scipio grunted as someone punched his side; he instinctively flinched away and his opposite shoulder also hit something hard—a door frame? He took a couple of steps forward, and then the sound of a door closing behind him confirmed his assumption.

He was prodded through the house, or building, or whatever it was. Eventually the men guiding him came to a stop. The sharp kick of a boot at the back of his knees made him collapse. Scipio cursed as his knees painfully struck against the hardwood floor. With his hands tied behind his back, he would have fallen forward onto his face, but a beefy hand clasped his shoulder and kept him upright.

Then the hood was pulled from his head, and even in the dim light of the room in which he found himself, Scipio blinked as his eyes adjusted to something other than the darkness they’d endured for the last several minutes.

The Roman officer found himself in what must once have been a grand house that had fallen on hard times. The walls were covered by dark wooden panels that were worn and stained in places by water and mould. Two windows, one on either side of him, reluctantly allowed a sickly yellowish light to strain through the dust that had collected on them. The hardwood floor was worn, its varnish practically gone except directly beside the walls and in the corners where there was little foot traffic. The place smelled of mildew and neglect, and of sweat and human waste. It smelled of fear. And of something else, a scent Scipio knew, but couldn’t place just yet…

He turned his attention from his environment to the people within it. Standing directly before him, his arms crossed, was a burly Mongolian with a broad face and an unreadable expression. He recognized him instantly: Manlai, the local crime boss he’d confronted earlier. Scipio glanced briefly at the men who were standing on either side of him and recognized some of the bully-boys who’d been with Manlai at the teahouse. He frowned and instantly assumed the role of the disgruntled and slightly stupid Roman officer he’d played earlier. The anger came easily to him; Scipio didn’t like being manhandled, even when it had been part of his plan.

“What the hell is going on here?” he demanded, spitting the words at Manlai. “I’m a Roman officer, you moon-faced Mongo bast…”

Scipio’s invective was cut off when the Mongolian standing to his right suddenly kicked his side. Scipio anticipated the move and twisted just enough to avoid having the man’s boot painfully strike his kidney, but he embellished his reaction to give them the impression that the blow was as painful as had been intended. He also stilled his tongue.

“You are not a Roman officer here,” Manlai told him calmly. “You are a stinking piece of dog turd that attached itself to my boot. I’m going to scrape you off and leave you to rot, and I’m going to enjoy it.”

Scipio’s only response to this was to glare at his captor—though he allowed a certain amount of fear to register in his expression. It wasn’t hard to summon it; his whole plan—indeed, his life—hung by the slenderest of threads. Instinctively, the fingers of one of his tied hands gingerly touched his boot heel. Yes, it was still there, Scipio noted with some relief…

“Bring the girl,” Manlai ordered one of his lieutenants.

They waited in silence, Scipio on his knees, his captors standing around him and glaring at him. Ever the soldier, Scipio did a quick assessment of the forces arrayed against him: six men, all told, including the one who’d left to get Larentia. The two men standing on either side of Scipio were strong and alert, as was Manlai. There were two others, standing behind their leader on either side of a door, each with a musket leaning against the wall behind them. They seemed bored. Scipio harboured a secret hope that they wouldn’t react quickly enough when the time came. He knew, or at least hoped that time was coming soon, so he surreptitiously pulled the item from his boot that he’d hidden there. His two guardians were standing beside him, with no one behind him, and that meant he could work undetected.

His ruminations were interrupted when the man who’d left came back into the room. Beside him was the slender Mongolian woman Scipio had met in the alley. That had occurred only two days before, but Larentia looked as though she’d aged ten years in the meantime. Her dark, almond-shaped eyes were half-closed and looked around glassily; her raven-black hair was a lanky unkempt mess that hung about her face. One eye was blackened and swollen shut, her lower lip was split, and her normally-golden skin looked sallow now. Her captor had one hand under her armpit and another around her waist; she swayed unsteadily in his unsympathetic grip. She looked as though she’d collapse to the floor if he let her go. Her eyes drifted in Scipio’s direction, but he saw no sign of recognition there. She wore a long, formless shift that had probably been white at some time but was now a sickly grey colour. There were blood stains on the cloth, and they appear relatively fresh.

Scipio cursed silently, both in reaction to the rough treatment Larentia had apparently received, but also in response to her current state which would render her not just useless, but a burden. He’d hoped that she’d still have some fight left in her when he found her.

Then he remembered the role he was supposed to be playing and reacted accordingly.

“That’s her!” Scipio exclaimed. “That’s the doxie that ripped me off!” He looked her up and down and sneered. “Looks like you got what you deserved, girlie.” He turned back to Manlai. “What’s your beef with me, then? Look, if it’s the money, fine, I’ll write it off as one of life’s nasty little lessons. But…”

“What did she tell you?” Manlai asked him, as if Scipio hadn’t said a word.

“What?” Scipio replied, feigning innocence. “What do you mean?”

“What did she say to you? She relayed a message of some type, yes?”

“I don’t know what the hell you’re talking about…” Scipio said, then cried out in pain as the man next to him kicked him in the side again.

“Do not lie to me,” Manlai said, his expression calm, but his voice taking on a cold, hard-edged tone. “Tell me exactly what she said to you.”

Scipio grimaced and shrugged. He gave the bonds around his wrists an experimental tug. Almost there…

“The usual,” Scipio insisted. “’Hey soldier, want a good time?’ You know the drill…”

“What else did she say?” Manlai demanded, his tone growing more insistent.

“I don’t bloody remember!” The man next to Scipio pulled his foot back again, but then Scipio frowned and said, “No, wait, wait… she did say something…”

“What?” Manlai snarled.

“I’m trying to bloody remember!” Scipio said. He could feel sweat trickling down his back. He was nearly out of time and he knew it. Where are those useless bastards…?

Suddenly there was a loud thump at the front door. The Mongolian’s heads, in unison, turned towards it. The men behind Manlai began to rouse themselves from their bored stupor and reached for the muskets they had leaning against the wall behind them.

About bloody time, Scipio thought. He felt the tension drain out of him, but only for a moment; it returned immediately as he prepared himself.

With a loud crash, the front door burst open and the Mongolian’s eyes opened wide as the huge, imposing figure of Sergeant Necalli stormed through it. Behind him came Silo and Lallena and, strangely, a Mongolian, except he wasn’t a Mongolian; it was Wei, still wearing the local street clothes he’d used so he could surreptitiously follow the men who had captured his commanding officer. All four Roman riflemen had their weapons at the ready, bayonets attached, and all were screaming bloody murder in their different native tongues.

The Mongolians instinctively took a step back. Their attention was fully focused on this new threat, not on the supposedly helpless Roman officer kneeling on the floor in their midst, and Scipio seized on that advantage. For perhaps the first and only time, he was thankful for the poor workmanship that had gone into his standard issue boots, for the right heel had come loose during the battle a few days before, and that allowed him to conceal a knife there—a small knife, granted, its blade no longer than a man’s thumbnail, but a knife nonetheless, and wickedly sharp at that. He’d used it to cut through his bonds, and now Scipio rose to his feet, yielding his meagre weapon.

He took no small amount of delight in using the blade to slice across the throat of the man who’d been kicking him. Scipio felt the familiar warm, wet gush of blood upon his hand and the sleeve of his coat. The burly Mongolian stumbled backwards, his eyes bulging as his hands went to his slashed throat. Scipio kept turning, following his leading right hand which still held the knife. He twisted his wrist and thrust the little knife into the right eye of man who’d been standing to his left. The man screamed, loud and high, and Scipio left the knife where it was.

Scipio then took two steps and launched himself at Larentia and the man who was holding her. He struck them both and they tumbled to the ground in a tangle of flailing limbs. The man tried to fight back against Scipio, but was hindered by Larentia, who had tapped into some reserve of strength, at least enough to grab the man’s genitals with one hand and squeeze them viciously. The man gasped loudly, and then Scipio pushed himself up on one arm began to punch him in the face repeatedly.

Even in the midst of this, Scipio has careful to keep his head down, because by taking himself, Larentia, and the other man to the floor, he’d cleared his Riflemen’s line of fire. The two Mongolians with Muskets had brought their weapons to bear; at this range they could barely miss, but they never got the chance. Silo and Lallena fired their rifles, and each ball struck home into a man’s chest.

Manlai, however, had cannily launched himself through the rear door as soon as the Riflemen had burst into the room. Nacalli fired a shot, but the ball hissed just above the ducking crime lord, who was shouting urgent commands in Mongolian. Already, Scipio could hear voices shouting in alarm and anger throughout the old house. The man beneath Scipio was now senseless; the Roman officer stopped beating him and rose to his feet. He reached down and gingerly helped Larentia stand up.

“You can let go of his balls, love,” Scipio said to her. “I don’t think he can feel it anymore.”

“Bastard,” Larentia said to the unconscious man, and spat on his face for emphasis.

She turned her attention to Scipio. He could see she was still unsteady and a little glassy-eyed, but she was exhibiting more strength than she had when she’d been brought into the room. Scipio could well imagine what sort of torture she had endured, but she still had some strength left, and the soldier in him admired that.

“I can’t believe the General ordered a rescue,” she muttered, her voice low and rough with fatigue.

“Eh, he didn’t, not exactly. We came of our own accord,” Scipio admitted.

Her slender brows rose in surprise, then she frowned and snorted in derision. “Idiot,” she said.

“I”ve been called worse,” Scipio said, then began to lead her towards the door. The shouting in the old house was growing louder, and getting closer. “Let’s get out of here…”

But Scipio’s words were cut off by the shouts of a handful of men out in the street, running towards the open door of the house. Some were carrying muskets.

“Bloody hell!” Necalli shouted.

“Reload!” Scipio shouted the order.

Wei, the only Roman still holding a loaded weapon, spun around, took aim, and fired his rifle out the door. A Mongolian took the ball in the chest and crumpled to the cobblestoned street, but a half-dozen other men were charging past him, screaming an angry challenge. Necalli stepped forward in two long strides and threw the door closed, just in time to hear a musket ball thump against it. While Silo, Lallena, and Wei reloaded their rifles, the big Aztec kept leaning against the door, which shuddered as men on the other side threw themselves against it.

“We can’t keep the bastards out forever!” the big Aztec told his commanding officer.

“Damn, damn, damn!” Scipio swore. He’d miscalculated; he hadn’t expected Manlai to have men outside, guarding the street around wherever they wound up taking him, but he should have known better. His self-recrimination, however, was interrupted by the sound of heavy footfalls within the house. To his right, a wooden staircase led upstairs, and he could hear angry voices shouting in Mongolian from above.

Scipio glanced around. There was an old, worn wardrobe against the opposite wall. He thrust Larentia as gently as time allowed into Wei’s arms, then ran towards the cabinet.

“Miguel!” he shouted as he ran. “Help me! Silo, cover the staircase!”

Together, the two riflemen dragged the wardrobe over to the front entrance, where Necalli joined them in bracing it against the door. A Mongolian began to descend the staircase, but Silo fired his rifle and convinced their upstairs adversaries to stay put, at least for the moment.

Scipio looked towards the door through which Manlai had vanished. It was the only way out of the room now.

“Follow me!” he shouted, and ran through the door, shouting an aggressive if foolhardy challenge to whoever was on the other side of it.

Scipio, his men, and Larentia found themselves in a hallway. Scipio looked left and right, trying to decide which way to go, when the option of deciding was taken away from them. From Scipio’s left, more Mongolians suddenly appeared, carrying muskets with bayonets, Manlai bringing up their rear. Scipio heard a shot, flinched, and felt a musket ruffle his hair as it narrowly missed him. He turned and ran down the hall to the right, his small party following him. There was one door at the end of the hallway; he ran towards it, seeking any shelter from the storm brewing behind him.

He reached the door and shoved it open, then stormed through it. He found himself moving into darkness, then he was falling, his boots thumping awkwardly on wooden stairs, his arms windmilling helplessly as he struggled to keep his balance. He fell forward, shouted an exclamation of surprise and alarm, and then he felt his knees and his shoulders painfully striking the stairs, and he tumbled down until he struck the ground at the bottom of the stairway and let out a grunt of pain.

Scipio forced himself to roll forward in case any of his riflemen also lost their footing and fell on top of him, but they had been alerted by his shout and had managed to remain upright. Necalli, bringing up the rear, pushed the door closed and leaned against it. He expected the Mongolians to fire at the door, or to try to force it open, but to his surprise, they did not. Instead, he could hear Manlai shouting at his men, evidently to stop their pursuit, which was sensible, since only two men could have charged through the door at a time, and with the enemy in darkness before them, the stairwell would have become a death trap.

Nevertheless, the Romans’ situation was far worse. Panting, sweating, the sour taste of burnt gunpowder in their mouths, the riflemen were in complete darkness, outnumbered by their enemy, their only protection taking the form of an old wooden door. The lack of light in the basement meant there were no windows, and probably no doors, either—meaning no escape. They were trapped.

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 04:27

Princes 15 - Scipio's Spy

Part 7

“It’s black as pitch down here,” Lallena muttered.

“I’ve always admired how observant you Spaniards are,” Necalli responded.

Scipio grunted in the darkness as he pushed himself back to his feet. The knees of his trousers were torn, he could feel, and both knees were wet and sticky with blood from cuts. This wasn’t how he’d planned it, not at all. The riflemen were supposed to have burst in, grabbed him and Larentia, and then burst out again, into the street and back to the garrison. Instead, they’d been cut off and herded into the basement, from which there didn’t seem to be a way out.

“Does anyone have a match?” Scipio called up from the bottom of the stairs.

“Aye, sir,” Silo, the oldest of the riflemen and a man fond of his pipe tobacco, responded. The others heard him rummaging in his coat pockets for a moment, and then they heard the sharp scratching sound of a match being struck against flint. The meagre flame provided their only illumination; the basement appeared dark and gloomy, the tiny flame making shadows flicker ominously against the walls and floor.

“Miguel, Wei—keep your aim trained on that door, in case our friends decide to barge in on us,” Scipio ordered.

Slowly, illuminated by the match flame, the riflemen and the Mongolian woman made their way down the steps, warily watching the door the entire time. When they reached the bottom, the match revealed their immediate surroundings. Silo spotted a small glass oil lamp hanging from the ceiling; just before his match burned to his fingers, he grabbed the lamp and lit its wick. He then shook the match out and was about to toss it away when Scipio gripped his forearm tightly.

“Don’t go tossing that match anywhere down here, Silo,” Scipio murmured, his voice tight with tension.

Silo looked around the basement, as did the others, and they collectively gasped. The room was filled with barrels, each marked with Mongolian symbols that the Romans had quickly come to recognize as they’d invaded the city a few days ago. According to the markings, each barrel was filled with gunpowder. Stacked against the stone walls, they could see row after row of muskets. In one corner of the dark, dingy room were several heavy canvas bags, presumably filled to the brim with musket balls.

“Be careful with that lamp, too, Silo,” Private Li Wei muttered nervously.

“Right,” Silo responded, his voice tight. “Handy safety tip, that.”

Necalli whistled low. “It’s a damned arsenal,” he said.

“Enough to support a full-blown revolt,” Scipio acknowledged. He turned to look at Larentia. “This is what that message was about, wasn’t it?” The spy glanced at him, her eyes wary and suspicious for a moment, but then she nodded. “’Hercules has cleaned the stables, and is rounding up the mares,” Scipio repeated, remembering the message she’d given him. “The lion is slain. The cattle remain free.’” Scipio quoted. “Manlai is Hercules?”

Larentia nodded. “He cleaned out the other weapons caches around the city—the stables—and brought everything here,” she said in a tired voice. “But I didn’t know where ‘here’ was at the time.”

Scipio nodded. “The cattle remain free. Who’s the lion?”

The young Mongolian woman looked down, ashamed to show signs of a wound that was still fresh. “My father,” she admitted. “He was one of Khan’s generals, until…”

“Until what?” Scipio asked gently.

Larentia lifted her head, and her dark eyes stared directly into Scipio’s. “Until a higher-ranking general took a liking to my mother. She couldn’t dishonour herself, so she…”

Her voice choked off her words, and Scipio placed a hand on her shoulder. He’s wondered why this young Mongolian woman had turned against her own government, and now he knew. His men were respectfully silent, their attention riveted to the closed, silent door above them.

Larentia shrugged off Scipio’s reassuring touch. She glanced up at the door. “This is some rescue,” she said derisively. “They’ll be coming for us.”

“I know,” Scipio said. “They don’t want to fire down into a room full of gunpowder…”

“I’m not that comfortable with the idea of firing up out of one,” Lallena muttered.

“…and we can’t survive down here forever,” Scipio said. He looked around. “There has to be another way out.”

“Not necessarily,” Necalli said gloomily.

“Could we dig our way out?” Wei suggested.

The big Aztec sergeant, standing next to him, glanced dubiously at the stone walls and floor, then cast a baleful stare back at the young private.

“I guess not...” Wei muttered.

“We could charge them,” Lallena said gloomily, well aware of how such an effort would end.

“And go out in a blaze of glory, Miguel?” Scipio said with a wry smile.

He stole a glance at Larentia. If it had just been himself and his men, he might have given the idea more than just passing consideration. But they’d come here to rescue a woman, and Scipio would be damned if he was going to give up so easily.

“There has to be another way,” the tall rifleman said.

He ran one hand through his short, sandy hair and began to pace around the kegs of gunpowder. He knew time was running out. Upstairs, Manlai would be plotting a way to come down and kill them all. It wouldn’t be hard. The first few Mongolians would die, but after that, his small group would be overwhelmed by numbers. Or maybe they’d just keep them bottled up down here and let them starve. Either way, the situation seemed hopeless.

Scipio took a deep breath and sighed. The sour scent of gunpowder filled his nostrils; that was the other smell he’d detected upstairs just a few moments before, he realized. Then he frowned. The sour reek in the air, he suddenly realized, wasn’t just from gunpowder.

“Sir, what are we going to...” Wei said.

“Quiet,” Scipio said suddenly, holding up one hand. He took one step to his right, then another, and sniffed the air like a hound following a scent.

“Sir, what’s…” Necalli began to ask him, but Scipio shook his head and kept his hand raised. He took another step towards the center of the basement. He then noticed that the floor was slanted slightly towards the center, and smiled. He reached down and carefully pushed a barrel out of the way. His eyes began to water and he waved his hand in front of his face, but his smile had broadened to a grin.

“Buddha wept!” Lallena exclaimed, his face folding up as an atrocious odour filled the air. “What is that smell?” he asked as he covered his face with one hand.

“It’s our way out,” Scipio said proudly.

Dubiously, Larentia and the riflemen walked over towards the spot where Scipio was standing; Silo carried the lantern, careful not to let its flame anywhere near any gunpowder keg. There was an iron grate in the floor, they could see once they stood by the Roman officer, and the stench emanating from it reeked of human waste.

“A sewer,” Lallena said joylessly.

Scipio nodded. “We pull the grate off, and we can wade through it and get out of here.”

“Wade through…?” Wei said dubiously.

“Don’t tell me you joined the Roman army for the glamour and adventure,” Scipio chided his youngest man with a grin.

“No, I joined for the gourmet cuisine,” Wei muttered.

“You know, sir,” Necalli said, “I always knew that if I stuck by you long enough, I’d wind up knee-deep in…”

“Shut up, you big Aztec bastard,” Scipio replied. “Help me with this powder keg over here,” he said, marching back towards a barrel near the bottom of the stairs.

“What are we going to do with it?” Necalli asked, but the smile on his face indicated he had some idea of what his commanding officer intended.

“Like good house guests,” Scipio muttered as he pulled a cork plug out of a hole in the top of the barrel, “we’re going to leave our hosts a parting gift.”

***

“Ready?” Manlai said to his men. It wasn’t a question, not really; it was his way of saying that he expected them to be ready, and they knew it.

They were nervous, of course, for though they outnumbered the small band of Roman riflemen in the basement, they would be leading a blind charge into the dark. Only two men at a time could advance abreast through the doorway and down the staircase, and if the Romans decided to risk firing their weapons while surrounded by all that gunpowder, then the first few men would die. The Mongolians would not, could not fire back; Manlai had ensured that their muskets were unloaded. Just one ball striking a powder keg the wrong way could set off a conflagration. Sparks from the pans of the Romans’ rifles were also risky, but less so than direct fire. So the Romans would hold a slight advantage—at first. But once their weapons were empty, the Mongolians would have the advantage of numbers.

And if the Romans did not fire, then it would be a battle of bayonet against bayonet, and the Mongolians had the advantage of higher ground. Either way, the Romans would all die, and Manlai would have his prisoner back. He relished the thought; there were still a few choice indignities he wished to inflict upon the young woman’s body.

“For the fatherland!” one of the men at the front said. He was young, fierce and proud and idealistic as young men often are, and he knew he was about to die, as young men of his mindset often do.

Manlai shrugged inwardly. It was the way of the world. He was not a patriot and bore no great love for the Great Immortal Khan, but he liked things the way they had been before the Romans showed up, so he would fight to kill the Romans and restore his city to Mongolian control. Maybe the Great Khan would make him a general. The thought was amusing. Whatever happened, Manlai knew he would emerge from this conflict even more powerful than he had been before. So maybe the Roman invasion wasn’t such a bad thing after all. Not that it would stop him from killing as many of the bastards as he could.

“GO!” Manlai shouted, and the young patriot thrust his booted foot against the door. It swung open, and the young man charged, screaming, down the stairwell, his bayonet leading the way, his companions following close on his heels. Manlai hung back at the top of the stairs. He heard no rifle fire from below, and that was a relief. But then he realized that he also did not hear the sound of a fight; there were no sounds of bayonet blades clashing and scraping against one another, no shouts and cries as men died. The shouts of his men had died out.

The Mongolian crime lord pushed his way through the men at the top of the stairs, then down the stairs into the basement. A single lamp was lit and hung from a hook in the ceiling. The young patriot was standing in the centre of the basement, and was beckoning to him.

“They escaped into the sewers,” the young man said, his nose wrinkling as he pointed to the open sewer grate.

“Hrmph,” Manlai grunted. “Like the rats they are. How appropriate.” He stared at the hole in the floor for a moment, considering, then looked around at his men. “Very well. We’ll need to move the weapons cache, now that they know where it is. Beckter, round up all the men and…”

“Great Vishnu!”

Manlai’s attention, indeed the attention of all the men in the basement, was drawn to the man who had exclaimed to their Hindu god and was now running towards a barrel that was positioned to one side of the wooden staircase. In the dimly-lit basement, Manlai could clearly see the sparking flame of a burning fuse, a fuse that the damned Romans had cleverly concealed from their view behind the powderkeg itself. Even now, as his man ran desperately towards the barrel, Manlai could see he would be too late. With his final breath, the Mongolian crime lord uttered a vicious, ugly curse on the Romans and all things Roman.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes15_09.jpg

For generations thereafter, Mycenians would talk about the great explosion. They would talk about how it levelled an entire block in the city’s old, nearly abandoned warehouse district. Those who were nearby would remember that there was first a loud, yet muffled sound, like a large cannon firing. That was then followed by an ear-shattering roar that left ears ringing throughout the city for days afterwards. A huge red and black fireball rose into the sky, trailing flaming debris that rained down upon the surrounding blocks.

The fiery detritus of the explosion threatened to spread the destruction even further as it fell upon the surrounding buildings and homes. As fires started and began to spread, many Mycenians began to flee, convinced their city was doomed.

But as it happened, the city did not die that day. The saviours of Mycenian, to its citizens’ everlasting astonishment, were the very people who had invaded and conquered it only days before. The Roman general, Gaius Rutullus Lepidus, began giving orders only moments after the explosion occurred. The Roman army was pressed into service to fight not a human enemy, but a fiery one. They formed bucket brigades, they hauled stone and brick rubble to form fire stops, and they evacuated the citizens from the most threatened areas. As a result, the destruction and loss of life was much reduced from what it could have been. Afterwards, while the Mongolians of Mycenian could not exactly bring themselves to like their Roman conquerors, they at least agreed that perhaps they weren’t quite the demons they had been made out to be.

Theories as to the cause of the blast abounded and rumours ran rampant. The most widely-accepted explanation was that a local cache of gunpowder and weapons, intended to be used in an uprising against the Romans, had been accidentally detonated. However, since this was also the official explanation of the newly-installed Roman authorities, alternative theories were prevalent. Some said that the Romans had been testing a new super-weapon on the Mongolian populace; others said it was the work of Greek or English terrorists, taking advantage of the chaos created by the invasion. Still others said it was an act of God.

Among all the talk of the event itself and the theories about it, smaller, stranger stories also circulated. One apocryphal story concerned the fate of a stray cat, locally famous in the neighbourhood where the explosion occurred, which had allegedly been blasted several hundred feet in the air, but survived by landing on its feet with no injury worse than some singed fur. Another story told of a man, a widower, who had been blown out of his dwelling by the explosion, only to be thrown through the window and safely on to the bed of a widow who lived across the street. They were, the story went, married a month later.

Perhaps the strangest story concerned a motley group of Roman soldiers who had been in the blast area, but had survived by crawling through the city’s sewers. They had emerged, the story said, malodorous but alive, where the sewer’s drain pipe emptied into the bay. Some versions of the story even claimed that they’d had a woman with them.

All sensible people, of course, dismissed such fanciful tales as utter nonsense.

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 04:28

Princes 15 - Scipio's Spy

Part 8 (Conclusion)

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes15_10.jpg

“Remind me again,” General Gaius Rutullus Lepidus said in a gruff undertone, “why I’m not having this man court martialed, flogged, and hung? And not necessarily in that order?”

Beside him, Major Scaurus shrugged and idly stroked one of his drooping moustaches with one finger.

“Less paperwork, sir,” the Major said quietly, “and fewer, ah, inconvenient questions raised back home.”

“He disobeyed an order,” Lepidus growled.

“Strictly speaking, sir, and begging your pardon, he didn’t,” Scaurus responded, causing his General to suddenly turn and bestow a baleful glare upon him. Scaurus didn’t even flinch; he was used to the General’s moods. “You never expressly forbade him from attempting a rescue. I was there, if you recall. Sir.”

Lepidus saw the corners of the Major’s lips twitch upwards, just for a moment. “And you would have testified as much at his trial, I suppose,” he said acidly.

“I’d be honour-bound, as an officer and a gentleman, to tell the truth, sir!” Major Scaurus said with no small amount of feigned innocence.

He didn’t say, of course, that he was quite capable of lying convincingly when it suited his or the General’s purposes, and had done so too many times in the past to keep count. He didn’t have to. Nor did he have to say the unspoken message he was sending his General: This man may be useful; let’s keep him around, shall we?

General Lepidus made a noise that sounded like a resigned grunt, then gave a curt nod. “Let’s get this damned nonsense over with, then,” he said.

Major Scaurus nodded to a tall Sergeant-Major standing nearby; the man nodded back and looked out across the Roman troops who were assembled and standing at parade rest on the makeshift assembly field just outside of Mycenian’s city walls. A few hundred yards away to the north, the breach in those walls that the Roman’s cannon had opened was plainly visible. Rubble still littered the glacis at the base of the wall, but the dead bodies and body parts of Mongolians and Romans alike had been removed. Blood stains were still visible on the stone and the trampled ground, but a rain last night had shown that those would eventually be washed away. The memories would take longer to fade.

“Ten-SHUN!” the Sergeant-Major shouted, and the distinct sound of several hundred men moving their feet in unison echoed off of the high stone wall.

Major Scaurus then turned his head slightly and nodded at the tall, sandy-haired rifleman standing at attention a few feet in front of himself and the General. Scipio looked quite splendid, as he well should, Scaurus thought, since he and his other adventurers had all been issued new uniforms. The old ones… Scaurus couldn’t help shuddering at the thought. He’d made the mistake of ordering Scipio and his men report to the General as soon as they reappeared. Some unlucky privates, who’d been caught sleeping while on picket duty, were, at this very moment, scrubbing away at the hardwood floor in the General’s office to try to remove the stench.

Scipio marched forward and came to stand at attention directly in front of the General. He respectfully did not make eye contact, instead staring at an indiscriminate stone in the city wall behind and above Lepidus’ head.

“Lieutenant Marcus Scipio,” General Lepidus said, not bothering to disguise his distaste, “for outstanding gallantry and… initiative in enemy territory, and for inflicting debilitating wounds upon the enemy, the Senate and the People of Rome hereby award you the hasta pura.”

The hasta pura had, in ancient times, taken the form of a ceremonial spear, made out of silver. Now it took the form of a small silver shield, a stylized version of the rectangular convex ones that the Legions used to carry, with two crossed spears in front of it, hanging from a purple and gold ribbon—a medal to be worn on the chest of its recipient’s dress uniform.

“You still reek of the sewer, Scipio,” Lepidus muttered pointedly as he pinned the medal upon Scipio’s uniform, directly above his heart.

“That’s the gutter, sir,” Scipio replied. “I was born there. No amount of washing will get rid of it.”

General Lepidus glanced at Scipio’s impassive face, then made a noise that Scipio generously supposed was an amused grunt. The commander of Rome’s army in Mongolia then took a step back and saluted; a heartbeat later, as custom dictated, Scipio followed suit. Normally the lower-ranking man saluted first, but Roman tradition held that the recipient of a military decoration received, just this once, the additional honour of having his commanding officer salute him first.

“Dismissed,” the General said, and the order was passed along.

A few moments later, most of the soldiers were heading back to their barracks or assigned posts. Many paused to give Scipio their congratulations, though not without the odd pointed remark about how he’d won his decoration; the story of his escape through the sewers was becoming legendary, and as a result, the usual scatological humour of soldiers everywhere was on full display.

“First they made you an officer, now they’re pinning medals on your chest—and for what? Crawling through a sewer! What is this army coming to, sir?” Sergeant Necalli remarked as he walked alongside Scipio, heading back into Mycenian and their billet.

“Damned if I know,” Scipio said with a shrug. “I could have sworn the lot of us were going to be up on charges.”

They were heading back to pack their kits; word had come down, they were on the march tomorrow. Officially, it was a secret, but one of the worst-kept ones in the history of the Roman army. The Mongolian city of New Serai was already being bombarded by Roman frigates. The army would march the few hundred miles that separated the city from Mycenian and tear the place open like a rotten piece of fruit.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes15_11.jpg

“There are two things in this world that will drive a man insane if he attempts to figure out their logic: the army, and women,” Necalli said. He stopped walking to look to his right, over Scipio’s shoulder. “Speaking of the latter…”

Scipio glanced curiously at his Sergeant, then turned to follow his gaze. There, standing just inside the city gate, was Larentia. She looked much improved, Scipio was pleased to note, from when he’d seen her last. Her black eye was healing, as was her split lip. Her raven-black hair was cleaned and combed, framing her face. She wore a long blue woollen dress, belted at the waist, with a white shirt beneath it, a plain, traditional Mongolian ensemble that nevertheless looked good on her slender frame.

“I’ll…” Scipio began to say.

“Catch up with me at our billet?” Necalli said with a knowing grin. The big Aztec gave his commanding officer a friendly pat on the back and marched off.

“Hello, Larentia,” Scipio said as he approached her. Roman soldiers and Mongolians continued to walk past them, out of and in through the city gate.

She shook her head. “My name is Nara,” she told him. “Larentia is a Greek name. Part of the code,” she said with a shrug.

“Nara,” Scipio said. “It’s pretty,” he told her, speaking softly so only she could hear.

“I didn’t thank you properly,” she said in a matter-of-fact tone. “For rescuing me.”

Scipio shrugged and then grinned. “It wasn’t much of a rescue,” he said. “You said so yourself.”

Nara’s grin reflected his own. “True. But here I am. So, thank you.”

Scipio nodded. “It was my pleasure, lass.”

Nara frowned then, and regarded him intently. “I also wanted to ask you… why? You risked so much. Why did you do it?”

Scipio returned her gaze and his mind whirled with thoughts and memories. He thought of his mother, struggling to raise him without a husband to help, taking any odd job she could while trying to instil some sense of right and wrong in the young hellion who was her only child. He thought of the first neighbourhood girl he’d loved, a small, frail creature who’d taken her own life rather than continue to suffer the perverse attentions forced upon her by her own father.

And he remembered the girl who had worked at the tavern, a place so small and dingy it didn’t even rate a name, but she’d made the place worth visiting, with her hair that was gold like summer barley and her eyes as blue as cornflowers. She worked there because she’d married the tavern’s owner, a surly man who’d inherited the tavern from his father but thought he deserved better in life. He took his frustrations out on her; every time Scipio came in, she was sporting a new bruise somewhere. So he’d confronted the man, who’d told him to mind his own business, and things went downhill from there. It all ended with a knife being drawn and a man dead and the girl with the gold hair and the blue eyes screaming because even if he’d been a brutal thug, the dead man had been her husband.

The magistrate had given Scipio a choice: hang or sign up with the army, to fight and probably die for Rome half a world away. Scipio had decided to take his chances with the Mongolians rather than the hangman.

He thought about all these things, but he did not speak of them, because he never did. Life in the stews of Rome had taught him that one lesson better than all the others: never, ever show vulnerability. Not to anyone.

So instead, he shrugged again, and simply said, “I don’t know.” He shook his head. Nara was still watching him expectantly. Scipio sighed. “I don’t… I don’t like to see women suffer, is all. Life’s hard enough, isn’t it?”

Nara watched him silently a moment longer, then nodded. “Yes,” she said. “Yes, it is.”

An awkward but nevertheless enjoyable silence settled over them, just for a moment.

“I’m leaving tonight,” Nara said abruptly, then said nothing more.

“Where are you going?” Scipio asked when she did not elaborate.

A pitying smile appeared on Nara’s lips. “You know I can’t tell you that,” she said.

Scipio’s jaw clenched, and his lips pressed together into a grim line. Her answer spoke volumes. So she was heading off, deeper into Mongolia and into danger, spying for Rome again. They were at war, after all, and that took precedence over everything.

“Right, so this is goodbye, then,” Scipio said evenly. “Take care of yourself, will you, lass?”

“You too,” Nara said.

Scipio favoured her with a grim smile and a curt nod. He turned to go, but then stopped when he felt her hand upon his arm.

“Scipio,” she said.

“Marcus,” he corrected her.

She nodded. “You’re a good man, Marcus,” she told him, then went up on her tiptoes and kissed him on the cheek. It was the first time Scipio had seen her do anything that resembled a girlish gesture, and it shocked him to silence. “Promise me something?” she said.

“Anything,” Scipio replied, and he meant it.

“When this is all over,” Nara said, “come and find me, will you?”

Scipio smiled. “I just might do that,” he said. “If I’m still alive,” he added with a soldier’s typically dismissive fatalism.

“You will be,” Nara told him with a smile. “You’re a survivor.”

“Am I now?” Scipio said, still smiling.

“It takes one to know one,” Nara said. She was grinning at him, and despite her cut lip and her swollen right eye, Scipio thought he’d never seen a more beautiful woman in his life.

She reached out and caressed his arm by lightly running her fingertips down his sleeve, then she squeezed his hand for the briefest of moments, far too brief for Scipio’s liking, but he’d resigned himself, long ago, to taking what he could get. Then she released his hand and turned away. Without a look back, she walked off into the crowd. He watched her go until she vanished into the multitude, then watched where he’d last seen her a moment longer. And he promised himself that he would survive, and that he would find her again, one day when her homeland was at peace, even if was an enforced peace beneath a Roman flag. It would not happen for some time, and he had a long way to march and many battles to fight before then, but he made himself the promise nonetheless. Because he’d rescued her, he’d given her life back to her, and she was his.

She was Scipio’s spy.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes15_12.jpg

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 04:53

Chapter 16 – Scipio's Sabre

Marcus Scipio and the Battle of New Serai, 1770 AD

Part 1

The heavy rain pelted down on the marching Roman column like a subtle form of artillery, whose intent was not to maim and kill but to sicken and demoralize. It drummed upon the tops of their shakos, dripped down their necks, ran down their backs, and had by now soaked them to the skin. The deluge did nothing to help the mood of the men, whose spirits were already low.

By rights, the Roman army should have been elated. They had now captured two Mongolian cities, Mycenian and Ning-Hsia, and were marching on a third, some place called New Serai. Taking it would cut off the Mongolians from the Mycenian peninsula and would completely secure the Roman beachhead in this land, ensuring the Romans of relatively easy and secure resupply and reinforcement from their home continent.

News from elsewhere, however, had significantly dampened their spirits. Rather than rushing home to defend Mongolia’s main territory, as everyone had expected him to do, Genghis Khan had instead continued pushing his forces against England, Rome’s ally. He’d travelling unimpeded through supposedly-neutral Greece, and just after the Roman triumph at Ning-Hsia, word had come from the north that Khan’s forces had captured the English capital, London itself. Queen Elizabeth had barely escaped—the sole consolation from the debacle.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes16_3.jpg

The dispiriting news had turned the taste of victory to ashes in the Romans’ mouths. The whole point of the Mongolian campaign had been to relieve pressure on Rome’s traditional ally, England. It obviously wasn’t working, which was shocking. How could Khan simply ignore the loss of two of his cities, and the approaching loss of a third? What was he thinking and planning? Was he simply stubborn, or did he have something more up his sleeve? The unanswered question which bothered the troops most of all was nearly unthinkable: could it be that Genghis Khan was a better strategist than the immortal Caesar?

None of these doubts helped boost the morale of the Roman troops as they marched towards New Serai. Nor did the weather. Nor did the state of their footwear.

“Bloody hell!” Lieutenant Marcus Scipio cursed as he paused to shake another stone out of his boot.

The front part of the sole had separated from the boot a few days prior; that and the holes worn in them ensured that Scipio’s feet were soaked with cold rainwater and mud, and that every few paces a small stone could find its way inside his footwear to torment his aching feet even more. The boots of the rest of his Legion, the 14th, weren’t in much better shape.

“We would have to do all of this bloody marching during Mongolia’s rainy season, wouldn’t we, sir?” Sergeant Necalli muttered from beside him. The hulking Aztec rifleman was stumbling through the mud like his officer, his feet similarly soaked and sore.

“The bloody supply ship was supposed to be here weeks ago!” Scipio snarled.

“Word is there was a storm off the coast of Antium…” Necalli replied.

“Bollocks!” Scipio growled his opinion of that official excuse. “Stupid bloody useless navy pansies won’t leave port if there’s so much as a stiff breeze to lift their skirts.”

Despite their discomfort, Necalli smiled. There was something about seeing his commanding officer in a foul mood that inexplicably cheered him up. Maybe it was some small form of revenge for Rome having conquered the Aztec empire centuries before.

“If you say so, sir,” was all he said, and managed to make the grin disappear from his face before Scipio turned to glare at him. Necalli’s gaze wandered upwards, towards the top of the hill on the right hand side of the road. “Think the rain’s bothering the Mongos as much as us, sir?” he said, nodding with his head.

Scipio turned to look where Necalli was indicating. He could barely see anything through the rain, but the Aztec had sharp eyes. Scipio blinked some water out of his eyes, then squinted. Yes, there, at the top of the hill, he could just see them—a group of men on horseback. Cavalry, about a dozen of them. Though they were little more than silhouettes, Scipio knew they were the enemy; Roman troops wouldn’t be watching their own column from a distance with such interest.

“Scouts?” Necalli said.

“Let’s hope that’s all they are,” Scipio replied.

Despite how rain-soaked they were, the hairs on the back of Scipio’s neck were standing up. It was hard to count the shadowy figures through the heavy rain, to tell if the group of Mongolian cavalry were merely a small force or a harbinger of something much larger. They’d be insane to attack the entire Roman column. But they had the rain for cover, the Roman army was on the move and out of its usual protective fortifications, and if they knew how low the troops’ spirits were…

In a heartbeat, Scipio was on the move, running. Through the rain, a few paces ahead of him, thankfully conspicuous because he was on horseback, rode Colonel Gracchus, commander of the 14th Legion.

“Sir! Sir!” Scipio called out as he approached his commanding officer.

Gracchus looked down at Scipio with no small measure of distaste. He came from a long line of Roman patricians, and found the idea of a plebeian like Scipio—let alone one so obviously low-born—holding an officer’s rank to be anathema. Scipio was used to the attitude and did his best to ignore it—most of the time. At the moment, he had no time or concern for the Colonel’s elitist sensibilities.

“Mongolian Cavalry, sir!” Scipio said, pointing up the hill.

Colonel Gracchus squinted up through the rain as Scipio had done only a moment before.

“Cavalry? Hardly, Scipio,” Gracchus said dismissively. “Looks like no more than a motley group of scouts. Or a few of the locals out for a ride.”

“In this weather, sir?” Scipio asked pointedly.

Gracchus glared down at the junior officer, his dark eyes glaring beneath heavy black brows that were just beginning to be grizzled with silver.

“Scouts, then,” he said sharply, then waved his hand and turned away.

Scipio ground his teeth and looked back up the hill, squinting through the driving rain. “There’s more of them than there were a moment ago, sir,” he said.

“What if there are, Scipio?” Gracchus replied impatiently, turning in his saddle to glare at his subordinate.

“There’s a lot more of them,” Necalli, silent and unnoticed until now, despite his size, said ominously from beside Scipio.
Scipio and Gracchus both looked up at the top of the hill, and both quietly gasped. Even through the heavy rain, they could now see the silhouettes of at least a hundred horsemen there, where before only a dozen or so silhouettes had been visible.

“Lieutenant...” Colonel Gracchus managed to choke out, but Scipio was already in motion.

“FORM SQUARE!” Scipio shouted, Sergeant Necalli on his heels, as he ran back towards the riflemen of the 14th, who were still marching in column. “FORM SQUARE, YOU BASTARDS!”

The riflemen were in a tired, dazed stupor from the long march and the rain, but the order was second nature to them. After the briefest of confused hesitations, they began a quick but orderly move into several adjacent defensive formations.

At that very moment, the Roman riflemen heard a shout from above and to their right, then a sound like thunder as the cavalry began their charge downhill. The hundred horsemen in front began to rapidly descend the hill, a hundred more behind them, and a hundred more after that. Their steeds were charging at a gallop almost as soon as they began their descent down the slope.

Fortunately, it wasn’t the first time the Roman infantry had faced off against cavalry, and they knew exactly how to do it. Each square was two ranks deep on each side, the front rank kneeling, the rear rank standing. The faced outwards; each man quickly attached his two-foot long, wickedly sharp bayonet to the end of his rifle and pointed it outwards at a raised angle, the butt of the rifle braced against the ground. It didn’t matter that cavalry horses were highly trained beasts of war; they were still animals with an innate sense of self-preservation, and would not charge into such an array of deadly sharp spikes.

Provided, of course, the horses could stop themselves in time. And could actually see the bayonets.

A cold, ugly feeling stirred in Scipio’s belly as he watched the Mongolian cavalry rushing down the hill towards him. Even though they were only a few dozen yards away, the heavy rain prevented him from seeing much more than huge, dark shadows in motion, the pull of gravity speeding their charge and making them look onstoppable. Despite the torrential downpour, Scipio’s throat suddenly felt dry.

“RIFLES!” he shouted. “PREPARE TO FIRE!”

Again, the Romans hesitated for the briefest of moments, but only for a moment. It was unusual to fire out of a square, but an order was an order, especially from their hard-featured lieutenant. The men in the two ranks facing the hill raised their weapons to their shoulders and took aim at the charging horses.

“FIRST RANK! FIRE!” Scipio yelled.

The loud, sharp crackle of rifle fire rang out in the rain, almost instantly followed by the horrific sounds of screaming horses and men. Mongolian horses fell, tumbling down the hillside, taking their riders with them, tripping other horses behind them. Some of the more skilled riders managed to jump their mounts over the new obstacles.

Without even pausing to think about it, the first rank began to reload, popping the spent cartridge from their weapons’ breaches, pulling another from their belts and sliding it home. They did so without even flinching as the second rank, on Scipio’s shouted order, fired over their heads. More horses and riders fell.

“It won’t stop them, sir!” Sergeant Necalli shouted.

Scipio knew it was true. The cavalry were relentlessly continuing their charge, only a few yards away now, so he could see them clearly through the rain; he could smell the wet loam being raised by their pounding hooves, he could see the foam forming at the corners of the horses’ mouths. The Romans lowered the butts of their rifles again, expecting the horses to shear away at the last moment like they always did.

But they did not. Blinded by the rain, unable to stop because of their downward momentum, the horses continued their charge straight towards the sides of the squares facing the hill. Only at the last moment did the horses see the forest of spikes in front of them; only then did they scream in fear and try to stop, but it was too late. They were practically on top of the hapless riflemen, who screamed and threw themselves to the wet ground as the huge, suddenly panicked horses lunged over them.

Scipio, standing behind the two hillside ranks, watched in horror as they horses crashed through the Roman line. Less than a heartbeat later, he instinctively threw himself aside as one horse charged towards him, the whites of its eyes visible in its sudden terror. The huge, heavy flank of the animal struck his shoulder, sending him spinning; Scipio narrowly avoided having his legs trampled beneath the beast’s rear hooves. Fortunately, the horse’s rider was preoccupied trying to control his panicked mount, otherwise Scipio might have been mercilessly chopped down by a cavalry sabre.

When Scipio managed to shakily push himself up from the cold, wet earth where he’d fallen, the scene around him had already descended into chaos. One side of each Roman infantry square was shattered. The first few horses had trampled the ranks of riflemen beneath their hooves, but had received mortal wounds from the raised bayonets in the process; the animals had gone mad in their pain and death throes and were thrashing about wildly, doing as much damage to their own riders and neighbouring beasts as they were to the few Romans who were still standing. Behind them, uninjured horses were riding into the middle of the square, their riders still in control and looking down from their saddles for enemy to kill.

Scipio cursed, then pushed himself to his feet. He could run, but he knew he’d only be cut down from behind by a Mongolian cavalryman. There was nothing for it but to join the carnage.

“RIFLES!” he shouted over the din of battle and the pounding rain. “TO ME! TO ME!”

Some of the men in the remaining three sides of the square, turning to see the formation hopelessly broken, obeyed their first instinct, which was to run. Many more, however, either heard Scipio’s order or heeded their own anger and launched themselves towards the invading cavalry.

Scipio looked about quickly and spotted a rider sporting epaulettes and sash. An officer; even now, the man was waving his sword and shouting orders to his men. He remembered that he’d loaded but had not fired his weapon. He raised the rifle to his shoulder, took aim, and pulled the trigger, then watched with satisfaction as the Mongolian officer fell from his horse, his brownish-grey deal suddenly sprouting a dark blossom of blood.

“KILL THEM!” Scipio shouted as he threw the leather strap of his rifle over his shoulder so the weapon hung over his back. He drew his sword and screamed incoherently as he ran forward. Other riflemen ran alongside him, shouting as well.

Private Lallena, the Spaniard, ran by him and plunged the blade of his bayonet into the side of a horse. The animal screamed in pain and reared up just as Lallena yanked the blade free. He ducked out from under the animal’s slashing hooves, then jabbed his bayonet upwards again, this time into the gut of the horse’s rider, who yelled and fell from the saddle.

Sergeant Necalli, a few yards to Scipio’s right, waited, poised on the balls of his feet as one cavalryman charged towards him. The huge Aztec deftly side-stepped the horse at the last moment, lashing out and striking the animal on its sensitive nose with a large, heavy fist as it passed by him. The beast screamed in pain, and Necalli took advantage of the rider’s loss of control to reach up and yank the man out of the saddle. He struck the Mongolian once, then stamped upon his face with his boot and turned to face his next challenge.

Rifles still crackled around Scipio. A few paces behind him, Corporal Ancus Silo was hunkered down on one knee, the old poacher calmly loading cartridge after cartridge into his weapon, taking careful aim, and dispatching horses and riders with deadly ease.

Despite their valiant efforts, however, the Roman infantry were being overwhelmed. Their square was broken, and the Mongolian cavalry were wading through them, the heavy beasts knocking the puny men aside while their riders used carbines and swords to finish them off.

Scipio was suddenly jostled and turned to see Private Li standing beside him, his usually-narrow eyes opened wide, unblinking. The young Chinese private stared at the carnage around him in barely-controlled terror; but he hadn’t run, Scipio briefly reflected. Li had held his own in a handful of battles now, and this one would be no different.

“Come on, Wei!” he said to the young private, flashing a feral grin at him. “Let’s you and me kill some of these Mongo bastards!” Li nodded, drawing encouragement from his commanding officer’s bravery and savagery.

Together, they rose and charged the nearest horse; the rider and his mount, confused by the two targets presented to them, each took a moment too long to decide which one to attack first. Scipio suffered from no such moment of indecision. He slashed the blade of his sword at the horse’s mouth, sending the animal rearing back out of control; he picked his moment carefully, ducked beneath the slashing hooves, and plunged his bayonet into the rider’s ribs. With a groan, the Mongolian fell to the ground, the horse reared and ran away, and Scipio gave Li an encouraging smile and nod, grateful for the distraction the young private had provided.

Yet even as Scipio watched the horse he and Li had attacked run off, he heard more hoof beats behind him, approaching rapidly. Scipio didn’t even pause to think, he just reacted, judging the approach of the horse from the sound. He threw himself to one side and felt his tall shako torn from his head as a heavy cavalry sabre struck it, barely missing striking his skull. Wet mud sprayed by the animal’s huge, heavy hooves soaked his uniform, informing him just how closely death had just passed him by.

He quickly pushed himself up from the mud, his sword held ready as the Mongolian quickly turned his mount. Scipio’s new opponent was a tall, sturdily-built man wearing the silver epaulettes of a Mongolian colonel and a black patch over one eye. That one eye was as black as midnight, as was the formidable war horse the man rode. His lips were curled into a contemptuous sneer as he eyed the Roman infantryman standing before him. He spurred his horse forward, renewing his attack.

Scipio waited as long as he dared, then lashed out with his sword, not at the rider, but once again at the sensitive mouth of his mount. The rider anticipated this tactic, however, and yanked on the reins to not only pull his horse’s head away from the attack, but to present his sword arm towards his opponent.

Scipio could see the long, heavy blade drawn back, then slashing down towards him. In an almost surreal moment of utter clarity, he could see rivulets of rain water flying from the blade as it descended. He shifted his own sword to parry the blow.

The impact of the sword hitting his own seemed to reverberate right through him, rattling his teeth and shooting white-hot pain through his arm. His own sword—a cheap weapon that he’d barely been able to afford once he’d earned his commission—shattered noisily. One large portion of the blade was flung over his head, while smaller shards of metal struck his uniform and cut his face and the back of his sword hand. The force of the blow threw Scipio backwards, the mud barely cushioning the blow. His rifle, slung across his back, cracked as its long barrel broke away from the stock. Instinctively, Scipio rolled away from the horse’s slashing hooves, his right arm useless, his eyes glancing about him for a weapon, any weapon at all, knowing that death was only seconds away.

Suddenly, the great black war horse reared up and screamed in pain. Scipio saw the Mongolian pull harshly on the reins, struggling for control even as he turned to search for the source of the attack on his mount. Through the animal’s powerful legs, Scipio could see the breeches of a Roman rifleman. The beast moved aside and Private Li was revealed, the blade of his bayonet dripping with the animal’s blood.

But Li had only cut the animal, and not deeply; the Mongolian quickly brought the horse back under his control and turned to face this new threat. Li stood his ground, his eyes open wide, as he looked desperately for another opening.

“Wei!” Scipio shouted weakly, knowing all too well the peril the young rifleman was now facing, “get out of there!”

Either Li didn’t hear him or was unwilling to abandon his commanding officer when he was in distress. He scuttled backwards, but kept thrusting his bayonet towards the Mongolian and his mount, attempting to keep them at bay, and apparently succeeding. But from his prone position, Scipio could see the man was toying with Li, awaiting the perfect moment to strike.

“SILO!” Scipio shouted to the Legion’s best marksman as he pushed himself up with his one good arm. “SILO!” he shouted again and turned to see that he’d caught the attention of the former poacher. “Kill that one-eyed bastard! HURRY!” Scipio yelled.

Silo sized up the situation in an instant as he saw the danger the young private was in. He quickly loaded his weapon and brought the rifle to his shoulder, one eye closed as he took aim. He squeezed the trigger.

At that very moment, the Mongolian colonel attacked. He and his horse moved as one, their wordless communication forged by years of training and practice. Horse and rider lunged forward, the tip of horseman’s heavy cavalry sword deftly slipping by Li’s bayonet. Silo’s bullet, aimed so perfectly only a split second before, now flew harmlessly over the head of the lunging Mongolian. The tip of the man’s sword pierced Li’s throat, then emerged with a bloody explosion from the back of his neck. Just as quickly as he’d thrust it forward, the Mongolian twisted his blade and withdrew it.

“NO!” Scipio shouted, running towards Li even though he now had now weapon and risked dying as well.

Li’s knees buckled and he dropped to the muddy ground, blood coursing from the wound in his neck, soaking the front of his dark blue uniform, staining it purple. His hands went limp and his rifle fell from his hands. He crumpled like a wad of paper thrown into a fire, and fell over onto his side.

The Mongolian turned to face Scipio again, his bloodied sword ready to finish him off. Just then, however, the Mongolians’ horses whinnied nervously, and the horsemen glanced nervously around them. Scipio felt the ground begin to shake beneath his feet. At that moment, the rain suddenly petered out, and in the sudden silence, the distant sound of trumpets, shouting men, and galloping horses could be heard.

The Mongolians had attacked only one portion of a vast, long column. As the battle raged, trumpets were sounding from both sides, summoning aid. Behind him, Scipio could now hear the pounding of thousands of horses’ hooves, and knew it wasn’t Mongolian cavalry approaching. The Mongolian colonel barked some quick orders at his horsemen, and the skilled riders quickly turned their mounts and fled back up the hill from which they’d attacked only moments before.

Scipio watched them go. He heard Silo fire another shot at the departing horsemen; unusually, it didn’t seem to strike a target. But Scipio wasn’t surprised. He knew why the marksman’s aim was suddenly off.

Scipio walked over to the crumpled body of Private Li Wei, then awkwardly fell to his knees beside the young man’s corpse. He sensed the large, looming presence of his Sergeant behind his shoulder.

“Buddha wept,” Necalli murmured, his voice tight.

“What?” Private Lallena asked as he walked up behind Scipio. “Who...?” Then he spotted Li, his body all too still, the blank stare in the young man’s eyes. “No. Oh no. Madre de Dios, no...”

Behind them, Silo stood in silence, remonstrating himself for that one missed shot. He knew he’d never had a chance, that by sheer luck the Mongolian’s lunge had been timed too perfectly. But he missed so rarely, and of all the shots to miss...

Scipio reached down and gently closed Li’s eyes with his fingertips. Several more riflemen were dead of course, their bodies laying on the cold, sodden ground around him. He’d mourn for them too, but Li... Li had been special. He’d been the youngest soldier in the Legion. He was the son of the man who had developed the very same weapon that they all carried. He’d received no end of good-natured ribbing for his youth and for his parentage, but every man in the 14th Legion had no small amount of admiration for him. As the son of a prominent, privileged family, he hadn’t needed to enlist—but he’d chosen to do so, to risk his life alongside the very men who carried his family’s legacy in their hands.

And now he lay dead in a foreign land, across a vast ocean from his home. It would be weeks at the earliest before his family knew of his death. But he had another family, the men of Rome’s 14th Legion, and every one of them would mourn his passing first.

But not Scipio. He ruthlessly set his sorrow over the young man’s death aside and cast an angry glare up the hillside to his right.

“I’ll find you,” Scipio murmured under his breath. “I’ll find you, you one-eyed bastard, I swear it to Mars himself...”

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes16_1.jpg

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 04:54

Chapter 16 – Scipio's Sabre

Part 2

Colonel Subotai stood on the parapet of New Serai’s high stone walls and glanced up at the sky. It was still the rainy season, but it was merely overcast today; the heavy grey clouds were only slightly less dark than the steel of the heavy Roman cannon that were just visible in the distance as they slowly rolled into position.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes16_5.jpg

The city was doomed, that much he knew; the Great Khan had refused to be distracted from his efforts to conquer England to reassign troops to defend the homeland. The Romans would take the city with their usual ruthless efficiency, aided by those horrific, booming cannon they used to such great and deadly effect.

But he would give them a fight. He’d already blooded them; the Mongolian cavalry commander took some small satisfaction from that. Not much satisfaction though, and not as much as he’d hoped for when he’d led his best cavalry troops out of the city four days before. He’d found a perfect place to ambush the Roman column, where the road from Ning-Hsia to New Serai passed directly beneath a hill with a long, smooth slope, perfect for a cavalry charge. He hadn’t possessed sufficient numbers to smash the column completely, of course, but he’d expected to wipe out at least one Legion, possibly more. By rights, he should have. The ambush had worked perfectly. The Romans had been caught by surprise and unprepared; their usually-formidable infantry squares had been smashed asunder.

But they’d rallied. Some had fled, but most had stood and fought. They were accomplished soldiers, Subotai had to admit. He particularly remembered that tall, sandy-haired rifleman he should have, by rights, decapitated with a single blow from his sabre. He’d targeted the man because he’d been rallying the Roman troops, and they had, in turn, inflicted an unexpected and surprising number of casualties on his horses and men.

Subotai grunted in irritation at the memory. It was the first sound he’d made since he’d climbed to the top of the wall. His aides, standing nearby, knew better than to disturb the Colonel, however.

Infantry were supposed to quail at the very sight of cavalry; if their defensive formations broke apart, they were supposed to run like rabbits. Instead, the Romans had stood their ground, firing their rifles, attacking the horses and riders with their bayonets, even dragging the men out of their saddles!

Yes, he admired them; no wonder they’d conquered their own continent and now seemed destined to conquer another. But he hated them too. He was, of course, a Mongolian—and a patriot.

Now they’d come to his city, the city where he’d been born and raised, the city whose streets had been his playground, and whose surrounding fields had been his training ground. To the Romans, it was just another city, just another siege, just another stepping stone on their path to world conquest; to him, it was home. They’d take her, his city, but not without a price. He expected to die in the process, but he’d take many, many Romans to hell with him—that big, sandy-haired, hard-faced rifleman among them. They’d meet again; Subotai knew it in his bones, and this time it would end as it should when cavalry and infantry clash.

A sound like a single clap of thunder, but lower and sharper, echoed off the walls of the city and the buildings behind them. Subotai watched as a cannonball bounced harmlessly off the grass-covered glacis below the high stone walls.

“That didn’t take them long,” one of his aides remarked grimly.

Subotai nodded. “They’ll find the range before too long. For all the good it will do them.”

His aides laughed softly at that. New Serai’s walls were high and thick and solid, made of solid granite. Though they’d been built centuries before, they were kept in excellent condition; a coastal city on a continent shared with the Greeks and the English couldn’t take chances. It would take the Romans days, maybe even weeks to carve out a breach in the high, thick walls. The city gates were huge, made of solid oak faced with thick sheets of cast iron, and looked out over the lowest-lying terrain around the city, where the cannons would have the hardest time shooting at them. And New Serai’s seaward-facing walls were just as formidable. The Romans would be sitting outside in the cold and wet for some time. They’d shiver on the cold ground or in makeshift tents while the Mongolians were comfortable in their homes, warmed by burning the massive amounts of wood that had been chopped out of the nearest forests in anticipation of this siege.

Subotai frowned and grunted, reminding himself that it was not wise to underestimate one’s enemy. Would waiting in the rain make the Romans weary and demoralized, or would it make them angry and determined? He couldn’t allow his own men to get soft, especially since they might not have to fight the Romans for weeks.

“Order an assembly,” he said to one of his aides. “The entire garrison. Infantry, cavalry, artillery—everyone in the square in one hour. Tell the men to be ready for full drills.”

“Yes, Colonel,” the aide responded sharply, then turned and left. Subotai noticed the subtle grin on the man’s face. He clung to hope, as many in the city did, that the Romans could be stymied, that they’d turn away. Subotai knew better, but if the illusion meant that his men fought harder and killed more Romans, so much the better. Perhaps if the Romans won enough pyrrhic victories, they’d decide that the price of conquering Mongolia was too high, and they’d return home in their frigates and galleons and stay on their own continent where they belonged.

Yes, the Romans would pay dearly for New Serai, Subotai told himself; they’d curse the name of this place down through the ages. As for the Mongolians, songs would be sung about Colonel Subotai’s last stand. He was certainly doing everything in his power to ensure it. The Great Khan would be proud.

* * *

Nara waited in the shadow of a recessed doorway and silently cursed her own efficiency.

It hadn’t been that hard to obtain employment in the home of Major Hakuho, Colonel Subotai’s quartermaster. Many people, women in particular, had fled the city when Ning-Hsia fell. Domestics were, therefore, hard to come by. Then she had made herself indispensible to the fat old man, segueing from mopping floors to demonstrating a talent for numbers that meant she was, before long, putting the regimental books in order (probably for the first time ever). Hakuho blessed her and congratulated himself on finding such a jewel, even if he sometimes regretted that his age and girth meant he could no longer take advantage of all the qualities that the attractive young woman had to offer. Nara tolerated the occasional leer or pinch in exchange for ready access to detailed information regarding the city, its supplies, and its defenders. And she had to admit, she had a talent for organization and numbers.

But maybe if she didn’t, the city wouldn’t now be so well-supplied, and then maybe the sentry strolling down the street wouldn’t be so intolerably fat and slow. She silently urged him to move along, trying to add the power of her own mind to whatever kept the man’s chubby legs moving. She had an appointment to keep, after all.

Eventually, the rotund guard managed to amble past her and around the corner of a low stone building—without noticing her in the doorway, even though it was still daylight, leaving her both critical of yet thankful for his unsuitability to his assigned task. The narrow, cobble-stoned street was now abandoned, save for Nara. She silently strode across the lane, then past several doors until she came to the one she was after. She eased it open and stepped inside.

The doorway opened into a stairwell, which she started to climb. The building itself had the desirable features, for her purposes, of being little-used, relatively tall—six storeys in total—and also being right next to New Serai’s wall. Nara reached the stop of the stairs then settled in next to a window to wait.

She didn’t have to wait long; she heard a bell pealing in the distance at the nearest Hindu shrine, tolling the hour to the faithful. Nara had the small lamp she’d carried in a cloth bundle under her arm lit before the echo died away. The lamp was unusual in that its light could be completely concealed by brass shades; each one could be easily lifted to reveal the light and thereby point it in a particular direction. Hide and reveal the light in a predetermined sequence, and one could use it to communicate. As Nara was now doing.

If she was caught, of course, she’d be killed as a traitor and a spy. Well, that was what she was, so she had girded herself mentally and emotionally for that possibility. The Khan had taken the life of her mother and father; perhaps it would be appropriate, she thought, if he took hers as well. But not before she hurt him back as much, if not more, than he’d hurt her. Nara took every precaution to avoid capture, yet she was resigned to the likelihood that sooner or later, her luck would run out.

Or at least she had been. Before Mycenian.

It had seemed then that her luck had indeed run out early, just after that Mongolian city had fallen to the invading Romans, the first to do so. One of the local resistance cells had discovered and captured her, then had tortured her to discover what information she’d conveyed to the enemy. Day by day, hour by hour, they had sapped what little strength she had left. It was a waiting game, with her merciless captors holding all the cards. Sooner or later she would break and tell them everything. Then she would be disposed of.

But before that happened, against all sense, reason, and expectation, she’d been rescued.

As she descended the stairs, her mission for today accomplished, she smiled at the memory, shaking her head as she remembered her unlikely saviour. Lieutenant Marcus Scipio. Sometimes it bothered her, how often she found herself thinking about him. Sometimes she hated him; here she’s been prepared to die, and he’d gone and given her something to live for. Damn him. She didn’t think she could fall for a soldier, and a soldier he was, to the core: simple, tactless, uncouth; reckless and foolhardy to boot. But he had a good heart... and he was all man. What more could a girl want?

To live to see him again, for one thing, she silently answered her unspoken query.

So as she opened the door to go back out into the street, she reminded herself to focus on the task at hand. She reflected, as she made her way down the quiet street, that she might have her wish soon. She might have a chance to see Marcus, assuming that he was indeed camped outside the city walls with the other Romans, and sooner than anyone else supposed. Provided the Romans were able to properly use the information that she’d just sent them.

Because Nara knew there was another way into the city. And now the Romans did as well.

* * *

“Thank you, Captain,” Major Scaurus said pleasantly as he was handed the note, which was sealed with wax. He placed it upon his desk as if it was of no great import and waited until the Captain left the tent.

Once the Captain had gone, Scaurus picked up the letter and tore off the seal. The Captain himself had been the only one to witness and transcribe the message. Even then, it was in a code only the Major understood, because he had created it. No, that wasn’t entirely accurate: one other person understood it, the young Mongolian woman whom Scaurus had taught the cipher.

“Now then, my dear Nara,” Scaurus muttered to himself as he decoded the message. “What bright news do you bring me on such a dreary day?”

A moment later, a grin appeared on the Major’s lips, beneath his long moustaches. Shortly after that, the grin broadened into a smile.

Scaurus lit the sheet of paper in the flame of the lamp that illuminated his desk, then left it to burn on a plate while he sat back, lips pursed as he thought and planned. At last, he rose from his chair and went to see General Rutullus.

“Sir,” Scaurus said once he was alone in the command tent with his General.

“Major,” the General said with a curt nod, setting down a supply report to give his chief intelligence officer his full attention. Scaurus noticed that the close-shorn auburn locks appeared shot through with a little more grey of late.

Neither man flinched as a nearby cannon went off, followed by a distant, muffled thud as its payload impacted—rather ineffectually—against the thick city walls. After the sound faded, however, the General sighed heavily.

“We’ll be here until doomsday at the rate my esteemed engineers and artillery commanders are proceeding,” General Rutullus said gloomily. “If you’ve come to tell me how low morale is, save your breath. I’ve been told as much several times over.”

“Well, speaking for myself, sir, my own morale is excellent—markedly improved, in fact,” Scaurus said as his General cocked one sardonic brow in response. “You see, sir, I just received the most interesting little message from a young lady-friend of mine.”

“Why would I be interested in your peccadilloes, Major?” the General asked gruffly.

“Because you’re acquainted with the young lady as well, sir,” Scaurus replied good-naturedly. “You may recall being formally introduced to her at Mycenian?”

Rutullus blinked. “Nara?”

“None other, sir,”

Rutullus’s eyes narrowed shrewdly. “You have something, Major. Tell me what it is.”

Scaurus told him.

The General propped his elbow upon his table and rested his chin in his hand. “It’s risky,” he said.

“My father, God rest his soul, sir, always said, if war wasn’t risky, we’d let the women and children fight it, wouldn’t we?”

“You’ll need the right man to run such an operation,” Rutullus said. “Someone who’s… what’s the word… hungry. And, dare I say it, reckless. Not to mention…”

“…expendable?” Scaurus prompted him. Rutullus eyed him sharply; Scaurus pretended not to notice. “I think I have just the man, sir.”

“Very well,” the General said. “I leave it in your capable hands, Major.”

“I’m honoured by your faith and trust, sir,” Scaurus said.

“Don’t get used to it,” Rutullus muttered as Scaurus turned and left, well aware that the Major had heard him.

* * *

As the light of day—such as it was under the gloomy skies—faded, Scipio and his men watched desultorily as the last few cannonballs fired that day bounced harmlessly off of New Serai’s thick stone walls.

“Bloody hell,” Silo remarked, unknowingly echoing his own General’s sentiments not long before, “we’ll all be in our graves of old age before they get us in there!”

“I thought that last shot caused a little damage,” Corporal Lallena said brightly.

“Aye, to the cannonball,” Sergeant Necalli remarked with a grin.

Scipio and the others laughed quietly at the remark. The hard-featured Lieutenant reflected that it was good to hear a little laughter from the men, even if it was subdued. After the news of the fall of London, the long, soggy march to New Serai, the loss of several of their comrades in the cavalry attack—Private Li especially—and now what appeared would be a long, drawn out siege of New Serai, the spirit of his unit was lower than he’d ever seen it.

There were rumblings among the men, as they wondered just what they hell they were doing on Mongolia anyway. The Mongolians certainly didn’t want them there, and it didn’t appear they were doing the English any good, so what was the point? It wasn’t much more than the usual grumbling soldiers indulge in—yet. But standing around watching their cannon ineffectually attempting to open a breach in the city’s formidable walls wasn’t exactly helping.

“Well, well, now here’s a fine sight,” a cultured voice said from behind them. “Some of Rome’s finest, enjoying the night air and the local scenery.”

The riflemen turned around and, upon seeing the silk sash of a senior officer and the silver epaulettes of a major, brought themselves to attention.

“At ease, lads,” Major Scaurus said with a good-natured wave of his hand. “Marcus, my boy,” he said, smiling as he glanced at Scipio, “A word, if you please?”

Scipio did not return the Major’s smile, nor echo his friendly manner in any way. He cast a wary glance at Necalli, then followed Scaurus away from his men.

“Uh-oh,” Silo remarked under his breath.

“This means trouble, doesn’t it?” Lallena said.

“Count on it,” Necalli replied.

“What do you want?” Scipio asked insolently once they were out of earshot of the men. “Sir,” he added when Scaurus cast him a warning glance.

“That’s one of many things I like about you, Marcus—you’re all business,” Scaurus remarked. He nodded towards the city walls. “What do you think of our progress thus far?”

Scipio barked a laugh. “What progress? Slapping the walls with a wet noodle would have as much effect!”

Scaurus frowned. “The cannon will open a breach, Lieutenant. Eventually. The thing is, the General, see, he shares the sentiment of his men.”

“What sentiment is that, sir?” Scipio asked.

“He’s impatient,” Scaurus said. “He doesn’t relish the prospect of standing it out here in the rain for weeks, waiting for the artillery to eventually do their job, anymore than the rest of you do.” Scaurus smiled wolfishly. “Fortunately, thanks in no small part to his utterly brilliant, if I do say so myself, chief of intelligence, the General has a plan to crack this particular nut open much, much sooner.”

Scipio caught the drift of the conversation immediately. He laughed ruefully.

“Why do I get the feeling this will involve me and my men doing something foolhardy and dangerous?” he said.

“Now, don’t be petulant, Marcus,” Scaurus mildly remonstrated him. “Last time you did something foolhardy and dangerous, it was your own idea.”

“A woman’s life was at stake,” Scipio replied quietly, his gaze cast down at the ground.

“So it was. And so it is again.” Scipio looked up suddenly, directly at Scaurus. “She’s there, Marcus. In New Serai.”

“Nara?” Scipio asked. Scaurus nodded, and Scipio looked over his shoulder at the city, as if he could see her there, or sense her somehow.

Scaurus looked at Scipio with an appraising eye, then frowned. “What happened to your sword, Lieutenant?”

“Huh?” Scipio said, tearing his thoughts away from the comely Mongolian spy he’d rescued in Mycenian. “Oh. That. Cheap bloody thing. Broke in that cavalry ambush.”

“Hmmm. Can’t afford another?” Scaurus asked shrewdly.

Scipio’s lips pressed together and he glared at the Major. No, of course he couldn’t afford another sword, he’d barely been able to afford the cheap weapon he’d purchased when he’d been unexpectedly promoted to the officers’ ranks.

If he’d been pressed, Scipio would have admitted that the Roman army had its priorities straight: it provided its riflemen with their guns and ammunition, the artillery with their gunpowder and shot, the cavalry with their horses. Officers, however, were expected to purchase their own swords. Some bureaucrat back home had classified them as a fashion accessory, a relic of a bygone age; and yet, any officer worth his salt was expected to carry a sword. (They were also expected not to wield firearms—though Scipio did, another thing that set him apart from his fellow officers and earned their disdain.) Most officers came from Rome’s wealthy patrician class—a fact of which Scipio was constantly reminded—and could easily afford to buy a decent sword. But Scipio had risen from the ranks based upon merit, and without a sestertius to his name.

“You know,” Scaurus said matter-of-factly, ignoring Scipio’s resentful glare, “a Captaincy carries with it a substantial pay raise.”

Scipio laughed derisively. “Is that what you’re offering me if I do whatever this thing is and succeed? You’ll make me a Captain?” In response, Scaurus nodded. “And what if I fail?” Scipio asked.

Scaurus smiled. “Ah, Marcus,” he said smoothly, “if you fail, you’ll be beyond all such worldly concerns.” He put a fatherly hand on the dubious rifleman's shoulder and began walking toward the outskirts of the Roman camp, just as the first of the evening’s cooking fires were lit. “Let me tell you about this little hole in the Mongolians’ armour that your young lady friend has discovered and shared with us…”

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes16_6.jpg

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 04:55

Chapter 16 – Scipio's Sabre

Marcus Scipio and the Battle of New Serai, 1770 AD

Part 3

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes16_7.jpg

The night surrounding the Roman war frigate Hercules was deceptively calm. The only sound audible after the sun set was the gentle splashing of the small waves that lapped against the great war ship’s wooden sides. By rights, the sailors and other men aboard should have been peacefully asleep, rocked to slumber by the gentle movement of the great ship as she nestled in calm waters. But instead, this night, every man on board was wide awake, and alert as well. For the waters in which their vessel rested at anchor were in enemy territory, and on a hill only a mile away lay a city under siege. Tonight, a dozen men on board would attempt to break the city wide open—or die in the attempt. The tension in the air was almost palpable.

Scipio and a small, select group of the 14th Legion’s Riflemen had rowed out to the Hercules earlier that day, two days after Scipio had reluctantly agreed to take part in Major Scaurus’ audacious plan to open the well-fortified city to the Roman invaders. Scaurus had insisted only on volunteers for the mission. Scipio had not been surprised when Sergeant Necalli, Corporal Silo, and Private Lallena had all stepped forward, along with eight others, but he’d been proud, and reassured as well. They’d fought together for months now, and could predict one another’s actions; and he was certain that a shared desire to avenge Li motivated them. Even so, though he was glad to have them along, he was worried for their safety. And his own.

But the time for sober second thought was long past. The Hercules’ captain gave a nod, and Scipio and the dozen riflemen from his company scrambled silently into a waiting longboat. Crewmen from the Hercules had the oars, and began to skilfully guide the boat toward the city’s high, formidable walls.

Scipio forced himself to be calm. The moon was new tonight, so only the dim lights of the stars and the nearby city were available to guide their way. Yet it seemed to Scipio that it was too much light by half; he felt terribly vulnerable in the rocking longboat. The small waves that slapped against the sides sounded like booming cannonades. Surely some alert sentry would spot their approach, or hear it, and raise the alarm? He tried to put such concerns out of his head, but he had little else to do but sit and brood upon everything that could go wrong with this risky endeavour. He could feel his heart pounding and sweat trickling down his back, the way it did before a battle.

The boats came in close to the city, the dark, foreboding walls towering above the tiny craft. With the high walls blocking the city light, Scipio could now barely see his hand in front of his face. He repressed the urge to curse. How could they find their target in such utter blackness? But then the unmistakable odour of human waste assaulted his nostrils, and he knew they were close.

“There,” one of the crewmen whispered to him.

Scipio squinted into the darkness, and slowly a shape vaguely made itself apparent: a large, circular hole in the wall, darker than the stone wall itself, covered by a metal grate. The hole was nearly the height of a man. The crewmen skilfully manoeuvred Scipio’s boat so it was right next to the sewer outflow pipe, which only appeared above the waterline at low tide. Just as Nara had told them.

“Right, Cal,” Scipio whispered to his hulking Aztec Sergeant, “we’re on.”

Carefully, Necalli and Scipio slipped over the gunwales of the longboat and found their footing next to the sewer grate. The two riflemen gripped the metal grate and could both smell and feel the powdery rust on the wet metal. They heaved, but the grate did not move. They paused a moment and exchanged a glance.

“Again,” Scipio muttered, “on three. One, two…”

They pulled again, harder, straining, and were rewarded by hearing the old, rusted metal groan. Their elation was smothered by their fear of being heard. They paused a moment, ears straining to hear a shout of alarm, but the night remained as still and as silent as the grave.

“One more time,” Scipio whispered.

This time, both the rusted iron and the aged cement in which it rested gave way. The tearing sound of metal and rock made Scipio wince, but nothing could be done about it. Another tug, and the grate gave way. Scipio could hear his men in the boats sighing out the exuberance they normally would have shouted. Gingerly, he and Necalli eased the heavy grate into the water behind them. Then they stared into the effluent tunnel.

“Not the first time you and I have crawled through a sewer hole,” Scipio muttered.

“You always take me to the finest places, sir,” Sergeant Necalli replied. He turned back towards the boats. “Right, lads,” he whispered, “in we go.”

The riflemen disembarked from the longboats and gathered inside the sewage pipe. The drain ran at an angle, so once they waded waist-deep through the water at its opening, they found themselves walking, stooped over, up the pipe, two abreast, with the effluent running down in a stinking stream between them.

“We’re not going to impress many of the local girls after walking through this stuff,” Lallena muttered.

“Quiet in the ranks!” Necalli whispered urgently.

The men remained mostly silent for the remainder of their trip through the dark, malodorous drain. Now and then a man would slip in the dark and curse softly, and Scipio would restrain a strong urge to reach out and cuff the party responsible. He was sure they’d been heard or spotted at some point and would find a troop of Mongolian regulars waiting for them with bayonets at the ready. Thus far, however, they’d encountered no resistance.

Eventually, Scipio paused. “This is it,” he said when his hands blindly encountered metal rungs embedded in the stone. Without another word, he began to climb.

Less than a minute later, he had to bite back a curse when his head thumped against a heavy metal manhole cover.

“Allow me, sir,” Necalli whispered.

The big Aztec deftly eased himself past his officer on the same set of ladder rungs. He braced his broad back against the cold concrete wall, then gingerly lifted the manhole cover, grunting softly as he exerted himself. Not for the first time in their shared history, Scipio was glad to have the big Sergeant along.

With the cover out of the way, the dozen Romans scrambled upwards, glad to leave the stinking sewer behind them. They found themselves in a dark, silent alley and did their best to remain silent. They were now deep inside enemy territory without any hope of support from their comrades. They were completely and utterly alone.

Scipio glanced around at the dark shapes of the buildings surrounding the alley where his riflemen now crouched. The buildings were nearly as dark as the night sky, save for the occasional glow of a candle or a lantern in some window that emulated the cold, twinkling lights of the stars above. Scipio felt his stomach twinge with anxiety. He pushed the vulnerable feeling away. He had a job to do.

It only took him a moment to get his bearings. Nara’s instructions had been detailed and precise; he silently blessed the young woman for it. He found the north star in the sky, then set off down the alley in its direction, silently signalling for his riflemen to follow. Every man in the unit was tense. One rifleman coughed, and every one of his comrades turned and cast a murderous glance in his direction.

Scipio exhaled in frustration, but said nothing. So far, everything had gone well; but rather than assuring him, this only heightened his sense that something was going to go horribly wrong. Wasn’t that always the way things went in his life? He shook his head as if he could force such distracting thoughts from it. He and his riflemen only had a few hours of darkness to accomplish their goal; it was best to ignore his superstitions and get on with it.

He reached the end of the alley. Cautiously, he peered out around the side of the building onto a secondary street lit by a few gas streetlights. The pale, yellowish light they cast flickered as they strove to illuminate the long, dark street. Directly across from him was the entrance to another alley; off to the right was a sign for a public house, decorated by a dragon. Scipio nodded and allowed himself to relax just a little. He was right where he was supposed to be. One more block over, across one more street, and they’d arrive at their first objective for the night.

Scipio looked down toward both ends of the street. Seeing it was abandoned, he patted Necalli on the shoulder and gestured with his head across the street. The big Aztec nodded and, without a moment’s hesitation, sprinted across the street and into the alleyway opposite. Once there, he pressed most of his bulk into the darkness the alley offered, holding out one hand with an upturned thumb back towards the rest of his unit.

Scipio sent Lallena across next. Then Silo. Then, one at a time, the remaining men of the unit. Half the men had safely made their way across the street when disaster struck.

The next rifleman was just about to sprint across the street when Scipio heard the sound of a low voice, speaking Mongolian, coming from down the street. He threw one arm out in front of the rifleman to hold him back, then carefully looked around the corner.

Two sentries were walking across the entrance to the street. Pass on by, Scipio silently willed them. But when they were halfway across, one of the sentries gestured down the street towards the two alleys where Scipio’s riflemen were hiding. The sentry’s partner was gesturing in the direction they’d originally been heading, and Scipio hoped he’d win the argument; perhaps he had a bottle or a woman he was anxious to get back to. But his partner, no doubt bucking for a promotion, won out, and with a resigned shrug, the reluctant sentry followed him down the street. Right towards Scipio and his men.

A silent string of curses ran through Scipio’s head. He leaned back into the alley so he was watching the two sentries approach with only one eye around the corner. The officious one was taking time to inspect every doorway on one side of the street, and gestured to his more slovenly comrade to do the same on the opposite side. Scipio’s teeth ground together; proceeding like that, of course they’d discover his men. He looked back. The alley wasn’t deep enough for them to retreat and hide, and ducking back into the sewer would take too long. Across the street, Scipio could see Necalli watching him anxiously from the darkness, the dark shapes of the other half of the unit huddled behind him.

Scipio’s lips pressed together into a grim line. He had only seconds to make a decision. He shook his head and shrugged. Action was always better than inaction, he told himself. He cast one glance at Necalli, hoping to convey a silent message of be ready to the big Aztec. He then stepped out of the alley and began to walk up the street.

To call it walking, though, would be generous. More accurately, he began to haltingly stumble up the street towards the dutiful Mongolian sentry, who now froze in his tracks to watch this sole figure lumbering towards him. Scipio had been taught the words to a particularly coarse, bawdy Mongolian drinking song in Ning-Hsia; he began to sing it, or, more accurately, mumble it, hoping that his accent would be buried in the slurred speech of a drunk. He leaned against the wall of the building next to him, sometimes with this hand, sometimes with his shoulder. Besides conveying the image of a drunk, this also kept him in the darkest part of the street. Scipio hoped the sentries would not be able to discern his light brown hair and Roman uniform until it was too late.

The dutiful sentry barked something at him. Scipio pretended not to hear. He kept shuffling forward, his head bent down so his shako hid his sandy hair. He giggled drunkenly after softly singing what he’d been told was a particularly crude verse. The sentry spoke to him again in curt, indignant Mongolian, then gestured to his comrade to join him.

Yes, Scipio thought, watching them from beneath the stubby peak of his shako. Come here, both of you, nice and close…

The two sentries were walking towards them, and Scipio pretended to suddenly notice them and stopped in his tracks—right in the darkest spot on the street, where he knew he wouldn’t be visible as much more than a shadow. They were close now, five paces away. Scipio bent over and made sounds as though he were about to retch. The reluctant sentry made a disgusted noise and slowed his approach. His more dutiful companion was not put off, however, and walked right up to Scipio. With his limited Mongolian, Scipio thought he heard the words “curfew”, “punish”, and “drunkard”.

Not that any of that mattered, because a heartbeat later, the Mongolian was unable to speak.

Scipio had straightened suddenly and unexpectedly, and his knee drove into the sentry’s groin with such force the man felt as though he’d been struck with a sledgehammer. Scipio took a step back, grabbed the sentry’s head, and pulled it down as he drove his knee up again. The man’s nose broke with a wet, sickening crunch and he collapsed to the pavement.

Scipio stepped over him towards the second sentry, who was back-pedalling in panic. He reached out and caught the front of the man’s overcoat, halting his backward progress. Scipio’s fist swung forward, aimed straight at the man’s chin.

Even as he struck home, however, Scipio sensed that this second sentry would be more formidable than his dutiful partner. He rolled with the punch, twisting his entire body, and managed to free his coat from Scipio’s grasp in the progress. He stumbled away from the big Roman rifleman, who was right on his heels. Scipio tackled the man and they both dropped to the cobblestoned street. Scipio grabbed the man’s head and pulled it back, preparing to smash it against the hard stones. Just before he could, however, he spotted the whistle in the man’s mouth. Then he heard it blow.

“Bloody hell!” Scipio cursed as he rammed the man’s forehead against the cobblestones. The sentry had stopped blowing on the whistle—in fact, he’d swallowed the thing—but the damage was done. Scipio smashed his opponent’s head against the ground twice more until he stopped moving, then one more time just to vent his anger.

“Come on!” Scipio hissed at the half-dozen riflemen still hiding in the alley near the sewer.

He then took off at a run towards the rest of his men, gratified to hear his soldiers’ worn boots slapping against the cobblestones. Once the two halves of the unit were reunited, they began to run down the alley, desperate to reach their destination before the whistle blast brought more Mongolian sentries to the scene.

This alley was long and dark; its far entrance looked like a narrow slit in a grimly-lit canyon. Scipio thought he heard voices in Mongolian far behind him. So other sentries, alerted by the whistle’s call, had discovered their fallen comrades. Maybe they’d just assume the men had been mugged? Then he heard more high-pitched whistles blowing. No, there was no way a soldier in a city under siege was going to shrug off an attack on one of their patrols.

Damn, damn, damn! Scipio cursed silently. Even if his men reached their destination, they’d have to hide there, maybe through the rest of the night and the next day. Even then, the inner city patrols would be increased and on the alert. And of course, there was a very good chance that they’d be discovered.

The next sound he heard made him realize that he needn’t worry about fulfilling the plan. He and his men would be lucky to live through the night. Because echoing through the narrow alley, from both ends, came the sharp, heavy sound of horse’s hooves clattering on cobblestones.

Cavalry.

Scipio dug his heels in and came to a stop; his men followed suit. Looking down to the end of the alley, he could see them now: Mongolian cavalry, reputedly the best in the world, cantering in the street, the riders determinedly glancing about for any sign of intruders. The Romans, to a man, then glanced over their shoulders to the entrance to the alley, from whence they’d come. The same bone-chilling sight of armed men on horseback appeared there as well.

Scipio swallowed hard. His mouth and throat felt bone-dry. He and his paltry force of a dozen riflemen were trapped, bottled up in a narrow alley, ready to be picked off like so many apples stuck in a barrel. They were as good as dead.

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 04:55

Chapter 16 – Scipio's Sabre

Marcus Scipio and the Battle of New Serai, 1770 AD

Part 4

Scipio didn’t believe the situation could get any worse. He and nearly a dozen other Roman riflemen were cowering in an alley in the Mongolian city of New Serai, awaiting discovery by two squads of cavalry clearly visible at each end of the narrow passageway. When they were discovered, a quick charge by each squad would cut the trapped riflemen to ribbons.

The tall Roman lieutenant grunted quietly in resignation. He pulled his rifle from where it was slung over his shoulder. Several of his comrades emulated him.

“We’ll give them a hell of a fight, lads,” he muttered. “We’ll take more than a few of them to hell with us.”

Around him, his men softly murmured their assent—and their resignation to their fate. He heard them quietly checking the breeches of their rifles, ensuring they were loaded. Then Scipio felt a hand on his forearm and frowned, wondering who among his riflemen would indulge in such a gesture. Then he heard a voice whispering from directly behind him.

“This way! Hurry!”

It was a woman’s voice, which made him notice that the hand on his arm was small and delicate, though a sudden, anxious squeeze bespoke of a strength that belied the size of that hand. His eyes widened in surprise, then in recognition.

“Nara?” Scipio whispered.

“This way, you Roman numbskulls!” she hissed urgently.

In the dark, she didn’t see Scipio’s mouth twist into a lopsided grin, which was just as well. As he looked in her direction, he could just make out her silhouette, outlined by an extremely dim light emanating from a doorway behind her.

“You heard the lady,” he whispered to his men, “this way, quick now! And stay quiet!”

With the odds stacked against them as they were, the Romans didn’t need to be told twice. Quickly and quietly, they shuffled after the petite Mongolian spy into the dimly-lit doorway. She eased the door closed behind them, then Scipio helped her bar it with a wooden brace. She’d left a candle on the floor a few paces back, which was the only source of light in the low, dingy hallway where the Romans now found themselves. One rifleman raised it, trying to increase the meagre illumination it provided, but Nara turned quickly and blew the candle out, plunging them all into darkness. A moment later, they heard the sound of hoofs clattering upon the cobblestones of the alley right outside the door.

The Romans and their Mongolian saviour held themselves as still as possible. Scipio, Necalli, and several others aimed their loaded rifles at the doorway, expecting it to burst open at any moment. They could hear voices in Mongolian on the other side. Sweat trickled down Scipio’s face and into his eyes, but he was so tense he didn’t notice its sting.

Then they heard horses’ hooves clopping away down the alley and off into the distance, and every man there let out the breath he didn’t realize he’d been holding until that moment. A couple of them laughed softly and nervously as they reflected on the close call they’d just survived.

“Good timing, love,” Scipio murmured to Nara in the darkness.

He heard a match scraping against flint, then saw it ignite. She re-lit her candle. As always, Scipio was struck by her beauty. Her long dark hair was pulled back from her face, which only emphasized her high cheekbones and dark, almond-shaped eyes.

But her delicate features were drawn into an angry frown as she looked at him. She hissed something in Mongolian; with his limited understanding of the language, Scipio could only discern some sort of reference to his head, and to a very foul substance with which she was asserting it must be filled.

“Good to see you too,” he responded.

Nara sniffed at him derisively, then her nose wrinkled. “You really need to change your cologne,” she remarked in Latin, one slender brow raised.

“You didn’t mind it so much last time,” Scipio replied, reminding them both of their previous adventure, when she’d crawled through a sewer with him and his comrades to escape a horde of Mongolian rebels.

“I hate to interrupt this tender reunion,” Sergeant Necalli said pointedly, “but what do we do now? Stay here all night? Those patrols have probably cut us off from the storehouse.”

Nara turned her contemptuous gaze upon the big Aztec. Necalli was fearless on a battlefield, but Scipio noted with a smirk that this small, fine-feature Mongolian woman made the big man wince.

“Thank you for pointing out the obvious, Sergeant,” she said, her voice positively oozing sarcasm. “Fortunately for you, I took account of your typical Roman inability to go anywhere without calling attention to yourselves.”

Scipio ignored the insult and smiled at her. “You have a backup plan,” he said.

“Of course I do,” she said impatiently, “but that doesn’t make our task tonight any easier, or less risky. Quite the opposite, in fact. So follow me, do what I say, and try not to alert any more sentries to your presence, will you?”

With that, she turned and began marching down the hall. She stopped a few paces onwards and looked back over her shoulder. “Coming?” she said expectantly.

Scipio gave his head a shake, then set off after her while beckoning over his shoulder for his men to follow.

“Women,” Silo muttered as they walked deeper into the dimly-lit building. “Can’t live with them...”

“...can’t shoot them,” Lallena added, before a stern glare from his Sergeant urged him to silence.

* * *

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes16_8.jpg

Colonel Subotai sat behind his desk and glared at his subordinate. He desperately needed sleep and was irritated that he’d been roused from his bed in the middle of the night. But he stifled a yawn and sat up straight, unwilling to betray a sign of weakness in front of his men. Especially not now, just as the siege of the city was beginning.

“You lost him,” Subotai said accusingly.

The Captain of New Serai’s guard dropped his head to acknowledge his superior’s conclusion, and his own shame. The Colonel’s teeth ground in irritation; his officers should know better than to indulge in unwarranted displays of emotion. Was he in command of a garrison of warriors or of women?

“So find him, Captain,” Subotai snarled. “And do not report back to me until you do!”

“Sir!” the Captain responded, snapping to attention and saluting quickly before he turned on his heel and marched out of the office to obey the order.

Subotai watched him go. Once he was alone, the Mongolian Colonel slumped in his chair and sighed. He rubbed the bridge of his nose with his thumb and forefinger. As if being surrounded by the Roman army wasn’t bad enough, now he had something else to worry about. One sentry was dead, choked on his own whistle of all things; an ignoble end, albeit gruesomely amusing to those with a black sense of humour. His partner was in the infirmary. The injured man had recovered his senses long enough to relate that he’d been attacked not by a Mongolian, but by a Roman.

The Colonel rose angrily from his desk. A Roman! Here, inside his city already! How could he have gotten in? Subotai shook his head and shrugged. There was always a way in; he’d sent men to sneak inside English cities on more than a few occasions a few years ago, when he’d been fighting with the Khan against the enemy in the north.

Now the shoe was on the other foot. Colonel Subotai experienced a brief moment of sympathy for those English city governors he’d been facing. He dismissed the feeling quickly, regarding it as an unwelcome sign of weakness—no doubt another product of his fatigue.

His emotions and his weariness did not matter; the situation did. Subotai focused on that. What was this man up to? Was he a spy? A saboteur? Was he alone? Did he have help inside the city from traitors? These questions and many others plagued him and ensured that he would not be getting any more sleep tonight, since answers would not be forthcoming until the man was caught.

Subotai walked over to the window of his office. Over the top of the lower building next door, he could see the dark outline of New Serai’s city walls. Beyond that, spreading out in all directions, he could see hundreds, perhaps even thousands, of small, twinkling fires that betrayed the location and size of the enemy camp.

A shiver ran down his spine. New Serai’s walls were high and thick; the city had an underground source of fresh water, stores of food and ammunition, and hundreds of soldiers and ordinary citizens determine to resist the foreign invader. Yet he knew it wouldn’t be enough. The Romans, he had to admit, reminded him of his own people in some respects: they were relentless and determined, and were convinced it was their destiny to rule the world. But they were a practical people as well. He tried to put himself in the shoes—no, into the mind of his nemesis, the Roman General, Rutullus. Could he bargain with the man, he wondered?

With a derisive snort, Subotai turned away from the window and abandoned that idea. He remembered the response of his Khan when he’d once suggested negotiating with the mayor of an English city for its surrender: “Wolves do not bargain with sheep,” the Khan had said contemptuously.

“And wolves do not bargain with other wolves, either,” Subotai muttered, glancing out of his window at the enemy campfires again. He nodded, and his upper lip curled back into a sneer. “So be it.”

This Roman who’d snuck into his city like a rat from the sewers did not matter. He was as good as dead. In a Greek city, he might have passed for a local; but in a Mongolian city, he would stick out like a faulty nail in a board of wood—and like a nail, he would be hammered down. His fate would be shared by any other Romans who might be with him, along with any traitors who might be helping him. The city was not so large, and searching for the intruder gave the Colonel’s bored yet eager troops something to do. It was only a matter of time before he was found.

A grim smile appeared on the Colonel’s thin lips. He had decided to take a personal interest in the intruder once he was caught. Withstanding a siege was proving to be tedious; overseeing the Roman’s torture would provide the Colonel with several hours of much-needed amusement.

Suddenly he felt energized. If you want a job done right, he reflected, you had to do it yourself. He marched to the door of this office and opened it. As usual, a servant was waiting outside.

“Have my horse prepared, and my uniform readied,” he said to the man. “I’m going to take charge of the search for the intruder myself.”

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 04:56

Chapter 16 – Scipio's Sabre

Marcus Scipio and the Battle of New Serai, 1770 AD

Part 5

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes16_9.jpg

“Put these on,” Nara said.

Each rifleman took one of the garments and eyed it dubiously. The deel was the traditional Mongolian outer garment; while similar in size and function to the great coats the Romans soldiers wore in inclement weather, the deel had flaps that wrapped around the body rather than being buttoned up the front. The deels Nara had acquired were made of cotton and were obviously, from their look and horse-like aroma, previously used.

“Go on,” the young Mongolian woman said when she saw the Romans hesitating. “They should fit over those Roman uniforms you were stupid enough to wear into enemy territory.”

“They kind of… smell,” Private Lallena remarked.

“And after crawling through a sewer, you don’t?” Nara retorted, her arms crossed and one slender eyebrow cocked. Lallena shrugged to concede the point, then pulled his mouse-coloured deel on over his uniform.

“Even with these on, we still won’t pass for Mongolians,” Scipio remarked.

“You will from a distance, in the dark,” Nara said, “which is why we have to work fast, before dawn. So hurry up and get dressed!”

A few minutes latter, all dozen riflemen were ready, their uniforms concealed beneath the plain, worn deels to provide a meagre disguise. Nara led Scipio to a dingy, yellowed window of the warehouse where they were currently hiding from the city’s disturbingly frequent patrols. The window looked out on an empty plaza, shaped like a trapezoid, which was dimly lit by a single gas lamp just outside the window. At the far side of the plaza, directly across from the warehouse entrance, two lengths of New Serai’s city walls met at a 120-degree angle.

“Fortunately, we don’t have far to go,” Nara said as she pointed to the corner where the walls met. “The clothing market is normally held here, but it’s been suspended during the siege, so the place should remain as abandoned as it is now.”

“Er, we were supposed to open one of the gates, love,” Scipio objected. “I don’t see one nearby…” he added as he turned his head to look down the side streets.

Nara sighed. “The gates are too well-guarded, especially after that stunt you pulled with the sentries,” she said. Seeing Scipio was about to object, she held up both her hands. “All right, I agree with you, you probably didn’t have much of a choice.” She turned her attention back to the corner of the city walls. “It’s a weak point,” Nara said as she tilted her chin in the direction of the corner. “According to the engineers’ reports, it’s strong enough on the outside, but the interior has structural weaknesses. You’ll see the cracks when we get close enough.”

“Even so, I don’t think we’re going to be able to dismantle the wall before sunrise,” Scipio said dubiously.

Nara turned and looked at him as though he’d suggested they build a bridge over the walls made out of toothpicks. She sighed, shook her head, and took a few steps back into the warehouse.

“Silly man,” she said. “We’re not going to dismantle the wall by hand. We’ll use this,” she said, and pulled a heavy canvas tarp off of a large mass of objects.
In so doing, she revealed over a dozen heavy barrels. Scipio’s eyes, and those of his men, widened as they recognized the markings on the side of the barrels, even though they were printed in Mongolian. They’d come to know those markings very well; according to the Mongolian script printed upon them, each barrel was filled with gunpowder. As they looked around, the Romans noticed similar tarps covering other collections of barrels in the dimly-lit warehouse.

“Now I know why she wouldn’t let us smoke,” Corporal Silo muttered.

Scipio could not repress a smirk. “Just like old times, eh, love?” he murmured to Nara.

“What can I say?” she murmured back. “The last time we were together... the earth moved.”

* * *

“Nothing to report, Colonel,” the cavalry captain reported after saluting sharply.

Colonel Subotai nodded. “Keep looking,” he said, then turned in his saddle to gaze down at the officer in charge of an infantry battalion that had been rouse from their beds. “Go door to door. Don’t take the residents’ word for anything; I want your men searching every nook and cranny in every building—homes, businesses… everything. Leave no stone unturned, Major.”

“Sir!” the officer responded with a salute, then turned to march off and fulfill his orders.

Subotai sat upon his horse and reminded himself to maintain his façade of calm command. Inwardly, his guts were in a knot. When he reviewed the facts from a coldly rational perspective, he had to admit that there seemed very little to worry about: a lone Roman loose in the city, and all of that based upon the report of a single, badly-injured sentry—who’d encountered the man in the dark. The sentry could have simply lost a fight with a drunk and wanted to cover his shame.

But Subotai’s instincts told him otherwise. Another sentry lay dead, and thousands of Romans were gathered outside the walls, eager to find a way in. At least one had done so; he knew it in his bones, the same way he knew that the man was not alone. When a single cockroach emerged into the light, inevitably there were dozens more of the filthy creatures lurking in a dark, dank crevice nearby. Subotai’s experience as a warrior was validating his gut instincts: were he in his opponent’s position, we would be sending men into the besieged city on extremely risky missions to try to crack the place open.

So the men could grumble about losing sleep and forgoing breakfast all they wanted, so long as none did it within earshot. Indeed, the men knew better than to cross the one-eyed veteran of innumerable campaigns who was now in charge of New Serai’s defenses. Subotai knew his latest command was very likely a suicide mission, but it wasn’t the first of those for which he’d volunteered. And hadn’t he survived all the previous ones?

Subotai grunted and shrugged. Death did not matter, not to a warrior. He’d lost his fear of it many years before, when he was still a child. What mattered was the mission, the objective. His was to defend the city from the invaders for as long as possible while inflicting as much damage as he could. Well, he would start with the Roman—Romans, he corrected himself silently, heeding, as he always did, his instincts—who had the temerity to trespass within his city.

“We’ll make another sweep along the walls,” he said over his shoulder to the cavalry officers accompanying him, then urged his horse forward.

Action was always better than inaction. Somewhere, inside the walls, was his quarry. A warrior like himself, he granted, who also had a mission to fulfill. The Roman could sit still no more than Subotai could; this particular cockroach could not avoid stepping out into the light, sooner or later. And when the Roman did inevitably emerge, Subotai thought as a grim smile played upon his lips, he would be there to crush him like an insect beneath his boot.

* * *

“How many is that?” Scipio asked as he straightened and wiped the sweat from his brow with the back of his hand.

Despite the coolness of the night, moving the barrels was hot work; it turned out that the cobblestone-covered square was uneven, with the corner where the city walls met at the high end, so the heavy gunpowder barrels essentially had to be rolled uphill. That also meant the job had taken longer than Scipio had hoped. Playing hide-and-seek with the Mongolian patrols hadn’t help in that regard. The men had not only abandoned the Mongolian deels they’d been wearing, they also removed their Roman riflemen’s jackets and were working in rolled-up shirtsleeves.

“Thirty-seven barrels now, sir,” Sergeant Necalli said. The big Aztec was also sweating, and breathing heavily. Rather than looking at his officer, Necalli’s eyes kept darting back and forth between the two ends of the street. As did Scipio’s.

Silo was positioned as a lookout at the west end of the plaza, another rifleman on its eastern corner. Twice now, once from each side, they’d signalled the approach of patrols, and the Romans had scurried back into the warehouse to hide. They’d watched each time as a dozen cavalry trotted by in the dark, their eyes watchful and wary. But none of them had looked twice at the growing stack of barrels at the far corner of the plaza. With their markings turned towards the wall to conceal what they contained, the barrels looked innocent enough. When the patrols had moved on, the Riflemen had resumed moving the barrels into place.

“Right,” Scipio said quietly with a nod, “let’s make it an even forty, then we light the fuse and run like hell.”

“Yes, sir,” Necalli said. He looked towards the warehouse and noted with approval that the last three barrels were already being rolled across the square by two Riflemen apiece. He gestured towards the warehouse that the number of barrels was now sufficient.

“The fuse is in place, sir,” Private Lallena told Scipio as he handed him a box of matches. “I thought you’d like the honour.”

Scipio smiled wearily at the Spaniard and reached into his pocket for a box of matches. At that moment, a nearby Hindu church’s bells pealed. Scipio’s head rose and he looked to the east, where he could just see the first soft glow of the approaching dawn. He sighed softly in relief; they’d finished their work just in time, it seemed.

His relief was short-lived, however, as the bells stopped ringing and, in their place, he heard a sound that never failed to send a chill to any rifleman’s heart: the unmistakeable sound of horses’ hooves. The metal horseshoes were clattering on the cobblestones of the street to the east. Scipio’s head turned to look in that direction, from which he could see a company of Mongolian cavalry rapidly approaching. He angrily wondered why the sentry he’d posted there hadn’t sounded the alarm, but then he spotted the man, or rather, spotted his body lying on the pavement, blood pouring from a bullet wound in his neck. The Mongolians must have shot him while the church bells had been ringing, so no one had heard it.

“Bloody hell!” Scipio swore. He heard Nara gasp from beside him as she spotted the danger, then heard Necalli sharply sucking in his breath through clenched teeth.

He gauged the distance to the warehouse, and that of the cavalry, who had clearly spotted them and were closing in. They’d never make it, he realized. In the open space of the square, the cavalry would easily cut him and his men down before they reached the door. And Nara as well. Scipio clasped her arm and looked about him, trying to formulate a plan. There was really only one option.

“Take cover behind the barrels!” he said to his men, and started pushing Nara in that direction. “GO!”

The riflemen didn’t need much encouragement. The gunpowder barrels they’d spent the night stacking against the cracked corner in New Serai’s city walls were the only available cover.

“Hope the bastards don’t start shooting,” Necalli muttered as he knelt behind a barrel filled with gunpowder and took his rifle from where he’d slung it over his shoulder.

He’d voiced a sentiment that every rifleman present shared. “Hold your fire,” Scipio ordered urgently, and his men obeyed. Starting a firefight while using gunpowder barrels for cover would be a very explosive form of suicide.

Scipio was kneeling behind the barrels with his men and Nara and peeked out through a gap created by the curve of the wooden casing of the containers. The Mongolians had halted their horses at the other side of the square, right out in front of the warehouse. The horses were evenly spaced out, indicative of the skill of their riders. Their carbines were unslung and pointing at the cornered Romans.

“Damn!” Scipio swore, afraid that the Mongolians would start firing any second. The explosive result would achieve his mission objective, but at the cost of his men’s lives—and Nara’s as well. He glanced at the young Mongolian woman with concern, momentarily sorry she was there. She looked back at him, her dark eyes filled with concern, but very little fear. He smiled in appreciation of her bravery.

Then he spotted the white cloth of her underskirt which was peeking out from beneath her long, dark dress, and an idea occurred to him.

“Pardon me, love,” he said, then reached towards her ankles and tore some of the white fabric away. He then tied it around the bayonet of his rifle and raised it up from behind the barrel where he’d taken cover.

He heard and recognized the command to hold their fire given by whoever commanded these cavalry. Then the same man addressed him in Latin.

“You’re trapped, Romans,” the man said. “There is no escape. But if you want to parley, send your senior officer out.”

Scipio began to rise, but stopped when he felt Nara’s hand on his forearm. “Be careful,” she whispered. “I know this man—he’s a killer.”

Scipio nodded, then smiled wolfishly, showing more confidence than he felt. “So am I, love,” he said as he rose, still clutching his rifle with its strip of white cloth. He then stepped out from behind the barrels to face his adversary.

CCRunner

12-04-2009, 04:56

Chapter 16 – Scipio's Sabre

Marcus Scipio and the Battle of New Serai, 1770 AD

Part 6 - Conclusion

Scipio could feel his stomach clenching as he walked out from behind the dubious safety offered by the barrels he and his men had stacked into one corner of the square. The barrels were filled with gunpowder; he had intended to ignite the explosives here at a weak point in the city walls, opening a breach and allowing the Romans to infiltrate the Mongolian city of New Serai. Before he could complete his mission, however, a squad of Mongolian cavalry had arrived in the square. If any of the Mongolians fired, he’d likely strike a barrel and ignite the gunpowder within, which would lead to a chain reaction with the other barrels. Scipio’s mission objective would be accomplished, but there wouldn’t be much of him left upon which to pin a medal.

So instead he’d tied a strip of white cloth around his rifle’s bayonet and now walked out from behind the cover of the barrels. The rifle was slung over one shoulder now, the strip of cloth fluttering from it in the gentle early morning breeze. He had no idea what he was going to do; he’d just wanted to keep the Mongolians from firing at the barrels, and a truce seemed like the best way to do that. Beyond that, though, he was all out of bright ideas.

Scipio scanned the group of a dozen Mongolian horsemen opposite, and his eyes widened in surprise, then narrowed in anger when he spotted the group’s leader. He was a middle-aged man with a bald head and a black patch worn over one eye. Instead of sporting a carbine, he held in his right hand the large, heavy sword of a cavalry officer; the silver epaulettes on his uniform denoted him as a full colonel. He was the man who’d killed Private Li Wei, a man Scipio had personally sworn to kill.

“I know you,” Colonel Subotai said in nearly unaccented Latin, his one good eye narrowing when he saw Scipio.

“And I know you too, you one-eyed bastard,” Scipio replied.

Subotai grunted, amused at the insult. “That day I led my cavalry against your column. You rallied your men. You fought well.” Scipio said nothing, and Subotai shrugged slightly as though that earlier battle didn’t matter. “And now here you are, inside my city.”

“It’ll be ours soon enough,” Scipio remarked.

“Perhaps,” Subotai acknowledged, “but not before I send as many Romans to hell as I can. I can start with you, if you’d like.”

“You killed one of my men, you black-hearted bastard. A friend.”

The corners of Subotai’s mouth twitched upwards. “I hope to kill all your men, and all your friends, before I’m done.”

Scipio stole a glance to his left. A barrel was there, right beside him. Suddenly he had an idea. As he’d noted during the night, the ground of the square sloped downwards from the corner of the wall, where he now stood, to the warehouse, where the Mongolians were assembled. Scipio almost laughed. It was dangerous, desperate, even crazy, this idea… but it just might work.

“Yeh, well, I have something to give you first,” Scipio said.

“Oh?” Subotai said, watching Scipio suspiciously.

“It’s in here,” he said, nodding at the barrel beside him. He raised his left leg and placed it on the barrel’s top rim. He then pushed the barrel over onto its side, and as it started to roll down the gentle slope of the square towards the Mongolians, he gave it a shove with his boot just for good measure.

Subotai almost laughed at the gesture. He and his men were already moving their horses out of the barrel’s path. What did the Roman expect to accomplish? Then he saw Scipio drop to one knee and pull his rifle from his shoulder. He was looking down the rifle’s sights toward rolling barrel…

At that moment, everything came to Colonel Subotai in a rush. He spotted the pile of barrels behind and beside the Roman Lieutenant and immediately discerned their contents. A split-second after that, he comprehended the danger he and his men now faced. The barrel was getting closer, rumbling cacophonously as its wooden sides rolled over the cobblestones.

“GET AWAY!” Subotai shouted as he pulled back hard on his horse’s reins, making the beast whinny in surprised and rise on its hind legs, then turn and begin to gallop out of the square.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes16_10.jpg

But his men were too slow to react. By the time they followed their officer’s lead, the barrel was practically in their midst. Which was exactly the moment when Scipio took his shot. The bullet flew fast and true. At such a close range, it easily penetrated the wood of the barrel. The heat the bullet possessed from being fired and the friction it generated as it drove through the barrel’s contents were more than enough to ignite the gunpowder. The barrel erupted in a ball of black, foul-smelling smoke and fierce flame. Splinters of the barrel’s wood and fragments of the metal bands that had bound it flew everywhere.

The shock wave of the blast knocked Scipio backwards into the barrels behind him, winding him. His ears were ringing as bits of wood and metal from the destroyed barrel rained down upon and around him. Across the square, he could see the Mongolians and their horses—or at least what remained of them. The men and their mounts closest to the blast suffered the most, of course. Of one horse all that seemed to remain was a head and a foreleg. The remaining horses were either injured or in a blind panic. One Mongolian rider slumped in his saddle, dead from a piece of shrapnel that had penetrated his skull, as his mount wheeled around and around in a panic. Another horse side-stepped to its right as if drunk, blood pouring from its belly, before it fell over, breaking and pinning the leg of its rider, who screamed in pain and then beseeched his God and his mother for relief. Yet another mount was galloping out of the square in a panic, its rider struggling to control the frightened beast.

Scipio gave his head a shake, then pushed himself to his feet. He turned and ordered his men back to the warehouse, but the ringing in his ears meant he couldn’t even hear his own voice and suspected his men couldn’t either. So instead he began waving and pointing, and they understood him soon enough. A moment later, his riflemen and Nara were all running toward the warehouse, picking their way over the gruesome remains of the Mongolian cavalry.

Scipio brought up the rear. He reached the warehouse door just behind Nara and pushed her towards it. Then he saw her glance over his shoulder and her eyes widened and her lips parted as she gasped. Scipio turned in time to see Colonel Subotai, who had escaped the carnage unscathed, facing him atop his horse from the eastern entrance to the square. Scipio’s jaw clenched. He pushed Nara through the warehouse door, where Necalli took hold of her and pulled her out of harm’s way.

“NO!” Nara shouted, but there was no way the slender Mongolian woman would escape the big Aztec’s grip.

Subotai and Scipio eyed each other appraisingly for a heartbeat. Scipio knew Nara had a point; a lone infantryman facing a mounted cavalry officer was one of the most uneven military matches imaginable. But the man facing him now had killed Private Li Wei. And more than mere revenge was on the line. Marcus Scipio may have been gutter-born and gutter-raised, but since joining Rome’s army he had gained something he’d never had back home: pride. The Mongolian Colonel had killed one Scipio’s men right in front of him, and for that he had to pay.

Subotai spurred his mount and the beast lurched forward, the great war horse achieving a gallop in the time it took to blink. The Mongolian knew Scipio had not had time to reload his rifle, and he had no intention of granting the rifleman such an opportunity. For his part, Scipio clasped his rifle, pointing the bayonet towards the approaching horse and rider. Sweat was dripping down his face and his back, and his heart was racing, but Scipio didn’t notice; his attention was fully focused on the rapidly-approaching threat.

Scipio remembered that the Mongolian had been wise to the trick he’d tried that day the column had been caught off-guard, of slashing a sword or bayonet at the horse’s mouth, so he didn’t bother. Subotai was expecting the Rifleman to dodge to the dubious safety of the warehouse, possibly trying to duck into its doorway. Scipio deceived him there as well. Instead, when the war beast and rider were almost upon him, Scipio pivoted to his right and back-pedalled into the square. Just as the Colonel’s cavalry sword slashed down at his head, Scipio fell backwards and performed an awkward but serviceable and life-saving backwards somersault.

Scipio rolled into a crouching position and raised his bayonet just in time to ward off another slash from the cavalry sword. Instead of trying to arrest the blow, which had broken his sword last time, Scipio instead used his bayonet to redirect the sword away from him. He then twisted the rifle in his hands while he thrust it upwards. Subotai tried to pull his sabre away, but found that Scipio had managed to trap the blade in the narrow space between his bayonet and the end of the rifle barrel.

The rifleman now had an advantage, if only for a moment, but he intended to exploit it. Just as he had thrust the rifle upwards a moment ago, he now pulled it back down, bringing the trapped sabre with it. Subotai, instinctively seeking to kept hold of his weapon, tightened his grip around the hilt, but this allowed Scipio to pull him off-balance so he was leaning out of his saddle towards his opponent. The tall rifleman twisted his wrists again, releasing the sword from the grip of his rifle and bayonet, and swung the butt of the rifle towards the colonel’s head.

The blow knocked two of Subotai’s teeth loose and opened a bloody gash over his ear. He was momentarily stunned, and his horse, left with a limp rider incapable of commanding it, could only shimmy away from the man beside it. Scipio moved with the beast, wary of coming within range of the slashing front or back hooves. He kept hold of his rifle with one hand and reached up with the other to grab the Mongolian’s coat. He pulled Subotai out of the saddle, and both men tumbled to the ground.

The Colonel recovered some of his senses and struck at Scipio’s head. The Roman rolled his head with the punch, just like he’d done in countless tavern brawls back home, and stunned his opponent again with a vicious head-butt. Dazed, Colonel Subotai’s one good eye rolled upwards into his head. Scipio released his grip on the man. He drew his rifle above his head, his grip high on its barrel, and with a guttural cry, thrust the bayonet down. The tip of the blade entered the Mongolian’s throat and ripped a bloody gash in it, spraying the front of the rifleman’s white shirt with a gout of red blood, but Scipio did not stop shoving it down until he heard the bayonet scraping against the cobblestones on the other side of his opponent’s neck.

Breathing heavily and shaking from the adrenaline coursing through in his body, Scipio stood up. He then remembered the Colonel’s deadly war-horse, and looked around in trepidation. He exhaled heavily and his shoulders slumped in relief when he saw that Sergeant Necalli had run out of the warehouse and had grabbed the horse’s bridle. The big Aztec was patting the beast’s flank and muttering something soothing to it in his native tongue.

Scipio was nearly knocked over when someone ran into him and locked arms around him. He wondered for a moment if one of the Mongolian cavalrymen had survived the blast of the gunpowder barrel, but then he felt the soft crush of breasts against his chest and relaxed. He embraced Nara and stroked her hair.

“I thought you were dead,” she told him, her voice shaking.

“I thought so too,” Scipio replied with a relieved laugh. He leaned his head back and looked into her face. Her dark, narrow eyes were shimmering with tears. “I didn’t know you cared, love,” he murmured.

“I wish to hell I didn’t,” she replied as she brushed a stray tear from her eye. Scipio smirked and laughed, and nodded to indicate he understood. It must be hard, he imagined, being in love with a soldier. But then again, it was no easier being in love with a spy.

“Lallena!” Scipio shouted, and the Spanish private quickly emerged from the safety of the warehouse. “Light that bloody fuse and let’s get out of here before any more patrols show up!”

“At once, sir!” Lallena responded and ran forward to where he’d left the fuse among the barrels.

Scipio began to march back towards the warehouse, Nara still in his embrace. He glanced back over his shoulder at the corpse of Colonel Subotai and then he suddenly stopped short.

“Hang on,” he said, “There’s something I need to do…”

* * *

Lieutenant Claudius Varius watched as the Roman cannon crew he commanded prepared their weapon for another long and no doubt fruitless day of firing at the solid walls of New Serai. The young soldier was well aware of the impatience of his commanding officers, and of the other men in the Roman army. He shared it. Nevertheless, he knew the walls would eventually fall. It was simply a matter of applying enough force in the same location; the result was inevitable. If only everyone else understood the physics involved as well as he did, maybe they’d be more patient.

Varius had been studying that very subject at the Academy in Ravenna back home when he’d been recruited. Caesar had recognized that properly utilizing cannon involved more that just loading the barrel and firing away. So bright young men like Varius had been wooed by army recruiters to bring their intelligence and skill to the vexing problem of bringing down thick stone walls with nothing more than a metal ball about the size of a man’s head.

“The brass are out in force today, sir,” Sergeant Quintus Pollo muttered to Varius, gesturing with a sideways nod of his head to a grassy ridge behind their position.

Varius glanced over his shoulder and felt his stomach lurch. Almost all of the Roman army’s command staff were gathered at the top of the ridge, sitting on their horses, watching his crew—including General Lepidus himself. The young lieutenant swallowed hard. He’d been criticized by his commanding officers for taking too long and firing too few shots; he’d countered that additional preparations were necessary to ensure better accuracy. Nevertheless, he wondered if such criticisms had filtered up the chain of command. Is that why the command staff were here, to monitor his performance first-hand?

“Well, let’s give them a good show!” Varius told his men, attempting to sound much more confident than he felt. “What’s the wind reading, Private Verenus?”

Verenus was a slender young man wearing spectacles who would have looked more in place in a classroom than a battlefield. He checked the gauges of a windsock he was holding.

“Southwesterly at five knots, sir,” Verenus said.

“Very well,” Varius answered. He flipped through a booklet of tables and figures that never left his side. He paused for a moment to study the numbers and performed a calculation inside his head. “Sergeant Pollo, have the men adjust the barrel to the northeast by… three degrees, and an additional degree and a half of elevation.”

The cannon crew adjusted the weapon, and Varius felt a small surge of pride at how quickly and professionally they responded.

“Ready, sir,” Pollo said.

“You may fire at will,” Varius told him.

The shot wouldn’t do anything dramatic, of course, but Varius was confident that, with his adjustments, it would strike the wall in the exact same spot his crew had been targeting for several days now. Between the efforts of his crew and the dozens of other cannon targeting the city walls, they were sure to see results… eventually.

He raised his telescope—a gift from his father—to his right eye and focused it on their target. Was there a crack there in the wall? Yes, he was sure there was a crack, it certainly looked like one. Maybe it had been there before. No matter, a crack was a crack, and the cannon balls would exploit it and eventually the wall would tumble. It may take several days, but Varius knew the result was inevitable. He felt a trickle of sweat roll down his back as he thought of his unexpected and high-ranking audience. If only they understood…

“FIRE IN THE HOLE!” Pollo shouted as he lit the fuse at the base of the cannon’s barrel, and the cannon crew all ducked and covered their ears. They already had cotton batting stuffed in their ears to protect against the noise, but the boom of the cannon penetrated into their eardrums and left their ears ringing almost constantly. No member of a cannon crew retired with good hearing.

A second later, the cannon roared and flame and foul-smelling smoke erupted from its barrel, as did the cannonball, flying too fast for the eye to see. The cannon rolled several feet back on its wheels in recoil. Almost immediately, the crew were washing it down with wet sponges to cool the barrel while other men hauled it back into position.

Through his telescope, Varius watched the target, waiting to see a puff of masonry dust to indicate the ball had struck home. Any second now…

Just then, a sound like the thunder from a dozen simultaneous storms rolled over the plains and hills outside the city, making every Roman flinch and unconsciously take a couple of steps back. All eyes were pulled towards the city, where an enormous fireball lit up the morning sky, briefly glowing brighter than the morning sun before turning into thick, black smoke. Masonry from the corner of the wall where the explosion had occurred flew outward. The explosion was then followed by another loud thunder-like rumble. As the Romans watched in stunned silence, the section of the wall where the explosion had occurred cracked, then crumbled and collapsed. Huge sections of the wall fell into the glacis, accompanied by smaller boulders. When the smoke and dust cleared, the Romans saw, to their astonishment, that the explosion had opened a huge breach in the wall, and that the rubble practically formed a natural staircase leading to it.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes16_11.jpg

Varius was watching, shocked into silence like everyone else, when he noticed a horse standing beside him. He looked up and saw a Roman Major with long, dark moustaches looking at the breach appraisingly. Then the Major looked down at Varius and the corners of his mouth twitched upwards.

“An exceptionally fine shot, Lieutenant,” Major Scaurus said to Varius in a nonchalant tone.

“Er… th-thank you, Major…” Varius stammered as he tried to work out, in his head, what had just happened. Perhaps they’d overshot the wall and hit a powder magazine…?

“As you were,” Scaurus said, then turned his horse and trotted back to his General, chuckling softly as he rode.

* * *

Scipio watched with the rest of his men as the Roman army marched into New Serai. The riflemen were standing to one side of the city’s central square as Roman infantry and cavalry filled the space, asserting their control over this new acquisition for the empire in a very public fashion. Some Mongolians had gathered in the square to watch, though most had remained in their homes. They watched in silent resignation, though a few of the men paused to spit desultorily on the ground every now and then.

The Romans had poured through the breach in the walls in seemingly endless waves, and without Colonel Subotai to lead the garrison, the Mongolians had put up only a token resistance before surrendering. Scipio had considered his men’s part in the fight to be successfully completed once the gunpowder had been ignited and the breach opened. They were exhausted and they stank of stale sweat and the sewer; they’d spent the entire night hard in either hard labour or dodging cavalry patrols—sometimes doing both at the same time. So, led by Nara, they’d woven through New Serai’s alleys to a safe house where they had awaited the end of the battle.

The tall rifle Lieutenant smiled as he thought of Nara and all she’d done for him and his men. Bless her, but the girl had somehow arranged for them to hide in, of all places, a proper Roman bath—one of the best exports of Roman civilization, he reflected. He and his men had been able to scrub off the stench of the sewer they’d crawled through the night before. Nara had even arranged to have their uniforms cleaned. They were still a little damp, but they no longer reeked. The blood of the Mongolian cavalry colonel had faded from dark red to a dull pink on Scipio’s shirt. Nara had also provided them with a meal, and his men had had time for a little shut-eye before being called to this assembly. Scipio and Nara, however, had not slept, and the thought of how they’d filled the time instead made Scipio smile once again. He was tired, but for the first time in several days, he felt content.

https://i72.photobucket.com/albums/i193/sisiutil/Princes/Princes16_12.jpg

Scipio saluted smartly as General Lepidus and Major Scaurus rode by. The General brought his horse to a halt and stared down his nose at the tall rifleman.

“Hrmph. Yes. Well done… Scipio, isn’t it?” Lepidus said. A little reluctantly, Scipio noted, but the General’s praise was all the more valuable because of how rarely and grudgingly it was given. “Major Scaurus tells me you’re to be granted a Captaincy soon.”

“So I’ve been led to understand, sir,” Scipio responded.

Lepidus just nodded. “Very well. Carry on.”

The General rode to the center of the square, but Major Scaurus climbed down from his horse and approached Scipio. The Major, Scipio noted, was wearing a grin beneath his moustaches, and his eyes were twinkling like those of a proud father.

“Well done indeed, Marcus,” Scaurus said. He then turned serious. “Did you lose any men?”

“Just one, sir,” Scipio replied. Two if I count Wei, he thought, but did not say.

Scaurus nodded. “Regrettable, but much better than expected, eh?” Scipio said nothing, knowing that the Major had expected all of his men to die on this mission, Scipio included. Then the Major’s eyes, which never missed anything, gazed for a moment at Scipio’s left hip. “Found yourself a new sword, I see.”

Scipio grinned. “Indeed, sir,” he said.

“May I?”

Scipio drew the weapon for the Major. He clasped the blade with his fingertips near the cross guard, careful to keep his fingers away from its razor-sharp edges, and allowed Scaurus to grasp the weapon’s hilt. The Major’s eyes widened a little as he took hold of the sabre and was moderately surprised by its weight. He held the sword upright and looked at the blade appraisingly. It was long and straight and sported a double-edge; combined with its weight, it was a deadly weapon—even a blow with the flat of the blade, if solidly struck, could crush a man’s skull.

“A fine blade,” Scaurus said. “I doubt this one will break in a fight. A Mongolian cavalry sabre, unless I miss my guess?”

“Yes, sir,” Scipio said.

Scaurus glanced at Scipio. He studied the big rifleman’s height and broad shoulders and reckoned silently that he could ably wield the sword even though it was designed to be used from the back of a horse.

“How did you get it, if you don’t mind my asking?” Scaurus inquired.

Scipio shrugged. “Found it lying in the street, sir,” he said, which was true enough.

“Did you now?” Scaurus said with a knowing grin. “Did you indeed. Very well… Captain Scipio,” Scaurus said as he handed the weapon back to the rifleman. “Good work. I’ll be in touch.” The Major climbed back on his horse, his grin still in evidence beneath his moustaches.

As Major Scaurus had a moment before, Scipio held the sword upright and studied it thoughtfully. The late afternoon sunlight shone off of the polished steel. Colonel Subotai’s sabre had killed Private Wei, but he was the last Roman who would fall under this blade. Scipio would use it against Rome’s enemies now; there was some poetic justice in that, which he thought Wei would have appreciated. It didn’t make up for the loss of the young man’s life, but it would do.

It was Scipio’s sabre.